receiuing the Order of Knighthood by the hands of the Earle of Lancaster and vpon the same day the Crowne of England at Westminster Walter Archbishoppe of Canterburie performing the offices accustomed therein iudged nothing to bee sooner thought vpon then to recouer the honour of his Nation vpon the Northerne enemies whom his vnexperienced youth and their former happinesse had emboldened in which preparation while hee was busied the Queene his mother and her Mortimer forgat not other things tending to their owne benefite and assurance 4 First therefore there was procured for the Queene mother so great a Dowry that the young King had scarce a third part of the Kingdome left for his maintenance which excessiue estate in title the Queenes in the vse was Mortimars and from this treasonable defalcation and weakening of the roiall meanes hee sinewed his owne deuises with authoritity and riches so that his hatred against Spenser was not on behalfe of the Common-weale but for that any one should abuse it for his priuate but himselfe Lastly when they had certaine intelligence that sundry great persons and others as the whole order of Friers-preachers tooke pitty of the late Kings captiuity and seemed to consult for his deliueranco they knowing that by recouery of his former estate their iust confusion must follow they resolued to strengthââ¦n as men supposed their other impieties with murther 5 For albeit the Queene in her outward gestures pretended nothing but sorrow for her Lord husbands distresse yet in stead of bringing to him her person which the deposed Prince did wonderfullie loue shee onely sent vnto him fine apparrell kind letters but contrary to the lawes of God and man withdrew her selfe from nuptiall dueties bestowing them as the fame went which will blab of Princes as freely as of meaner Dames vpon the bloudy Adulterer Mortimar fathering her absence vpon the State which she fained would not suffer her to come vnto him The desolate Prince was hereupon taken from Kenelworth Castle by expresse order from the young King at their procurement for that the Earle of Lancaster Lord of that peece was suspected to pitty too much his calamitie Hee was deliuered by Indenture to Sir Thomas de Gournay the elder and Sir Iohn Mattrauers two mercilesse and most vnworthy Knights 6 These two Instruments of the Diuell hauing conducted him first to the Castle of Corf then to Bristol and lastly in great secresie and with more villanous despite then it became either Knights or the lewdest varlets in the world as out of Sir Thomas de la Moore you may reade at large in the collections of Iohn Stow to the Castle of Barkley where after many vile deuises executed vpon him in vaine they more then barbarously murthered him 7 Neuer was the fallacie of pointings or ambiguitie of Phrase more mischieuously vsed to the destruction of a King or defence of the Contriuers then in this hainous Parricide for it is said that a bloody Sophisme conceiued in these words was sent Edwardum occidere nolite timere bonum est To shed King Edwards bloud Refuse to feare I count it good Where the Comma or pause being put after Nolite bid them not to make him away but after timere insinuates a plaine encouragement to the fact 8 The Sphynx who is said to be the Author of this ambiguous Riddle sent by the Lord Mortimar was Adam de Torleton who vtterly denied any such intention when the Murtherers for their owne iustification produced the writing it selfe vnder Queene Isabels Seale and the seales of the other Conspirators and therefore the said Bishoppe Adam was the cause why Gorney and Mattrauers were with terrible menaces shaken vp pursued and outlawed who more pursued with the memory and conscience of so hainous a Tragedie fled out of England Gorney after three yeeres banishment being discouered at Massels in France and apprehended was conuaied backe but had his head taken off at Sea in his passage lest he should reueale too much at his arriuall but Mattrauers lay hidden in Germanie a long time doing pennance 9 This Parricide was committed about S. Mathews day and that you may note what confidence they had in their Art of secret murther as also an ordinary mockage of the people in like cases the noble body was laide forth and many Abbots Priors Knights and Burgesses of Bristol and Glocester were sent for to see the same vpon which although there appeared no manifest outward sign of violent death but the skinne all ouer whole and vnbroken yet the cry of murther could not so bee smothered but the meanes and manner came to light This happinesse certainely the poore Prince had that after his emprisonment hee reformed his life in so pious Christian sort that it gaue occasion when hee was dead of disputation whether hee were not to bee reputed a Saint euen as say our Authors there was the like Question concerning Thomas Earle of Lancaster though beheaded for apparant Treasons His body without any funerall pompe was buried among the Benedictins in their Abbey at Glocester and so saith our passionate author the stately height of the Angels Kingdome receiued this Scholler and Disciple of Christ thus rest and spoiled of his English Kingdome 10 The yong King was now vpon the borders of Scotland with a puissant Armie where also the Queene mother and Mortimar with many other Nobles were present and hauing enuironed the Scots who had pierced into England with inuasiue armes in the woods of VViridale and Stanhope Parke made sure account of a certaine victorie but by the treason of the said Lord Mortimer as afterward was laid to his charge they were suffered to escape out of that mischiefe and the young King with griefe returned inglorious after an huge waste of treasure and peril of his owne person 11 For while the English hoast thus held the Scots as it were besieged Sir Iames Dowglasse in the dead of night with about two hundreth swift horse assailed the Kings owne Pauilion and missed so little of killing him that a Priest his Chaplaine a stout and loyall man was slaine in his defence and Sir Iames escaped backe without hurt but not without honor for his bold attempt In the Scots Campe one noteth that the English found fiue hundreth great Oxen and Kine ready killed a thousand spits full of flesh ready to be roasted fiue hundred Cawdrons made of beasts skins full of flesh ouer the fire seething and about ten thousand paire of raw-leather shooes the haire still vpon them In King Edwards Armie were as some write thirty thousand Archers and fiue hundreth good men of Arms which perhaps is one of the greatest hoasts that you shall lightly reade to haue been of our Nation and the reason was for that the world conceiued such hope of the young
north from Sutton vpon the Riuer Lug. But afterwards vpon repentance Offa remoued it vnto Hereford ouer whom Milfrid an vnder King of the Mercians built a most faire Church in memoriall of him which yet beares his name and is the Cathedral of that See His Bride Lady Elfrid much lamenting his contriued murther withdrew her self to Crowland in the Fennes and there vowed chastitie all the daies of her life notwithstanding some affirme that shee was wife to King Kenwolfe the successor of her brother Egfrid This King raigned the space of forty fiue yeeres as is set in the Table of our English Writers and died the yeare of Christs incarnation seuen hundred ninety three the eighteenth day of May and his Kingdome intruded vpon by the Mercians hauing had neither wife nor children that Historians make mention of after whose death the Kingdom of the East-Angles was brought to decay both by the Mercians West-Saxons and them of Kent so that by means of their violence that Prouince was destitute of her owne Gouernours the space of seuenty seuen yeeres vntill lastly the assaults of the Danes a new-come Guest and most dangerous Enemie caused the other Kings to stand vpon their Guards and rather to defend what they already had gotten then to seeke inlargement to the hazard of all at which time it is said one Offa to whom the right of that Crowne belonged vpon a religious deuotion tooke his pilgrimage to the Sepulchre of Christ and visiting in his way a kinsman of his whose name was Alkmund at the Citie Norhenberge in Saxonie there made his will wherin hee adopted young Edmund his heire the son of Alkmond and accomplishing his voiage in his return died at the Port Saint George from whence hee sent young Edmund his Ring and therwith ordained him King of the East-Angles Alkmund a Prince of great power in those parts maintained his sons rightfull election and with a sufficient power sent him to claime the kingdome These landing in the East of England at a place called Maydenboure built a roiall Tower which hee named and to this day is called Hunstantone situated vpon the North-west point of Norfolke that beareth likewise his owne name EDmund thus arriued was as willingly receiued and by the East-Angles made their king in whose time Hungar and Hubba two Danish Captains with an innumerable multitude of Heathen Danes entred the Land at the mouth of Humber and from thence inuaded Nottingham Yorke and Northumberland where without respect of age or sex they laid all wast and left the Land whence they departed like to a desolate Wildernesse From thence they came with the like furie into Edmunds territories and sacked Thetford a frequent City in those daies but he not able to withstand their violence fled into his Castle at Framingham wherein hee was of them besieged and lastly taken saith Abba Floriacensââ¦s in a village then called Heglisdââ¦ne of a wood bearing the same name or rather yeelded himselfe to their torments to saue more Christian bloud for it is recorded that because of his most constant Faith and Profession those Pagans first beat him with bats then scourged him withwhips he still calling vpon the name of Iesus for rage whereof they bound him to a stake and with their arrowes shot him to death and cutting off his head contemptuously threw it into a bush after he had raigned ouer the East-Angles the space of sixteene yeeres hauing had neither wife nor issue that is read of His body and head after the Danes were departed were buried at the same roiall Towne as Abbo terms it where Sigebert the East-Anglean King and one of his predecessors at his establishing of Christianity built a Church and where afterwards in honour of him was built another most spatious and of a wonderfull frame of Timber and the name of the Towne vpon the occasion of his burial called vnto this day Saint Edmondsbury This Church and place Suenus the Pagan Danish King in impiety and fury burned to ashes But when his sonne Canute had made conquest of this Land and gotten possession of the English Crowne terrified and affrighted as saith the Legend with a vision of the seeming Saint Edmund in a religious deuotion to expiate his Fathers sacrilege built it anew most sumptuously enriched this place with Charters Gifts and offred his owne Crowne vpon the Martyrs Tombe After the death of this Edmund the East-Angles Country was possessed by the Danes so continued about some fifty yeers vntil that Edward surnamed the Elder expulsed these Danes and ioined that kingdome a Prouince to the West-Saxons after it had stood three hundred fifty three yeeres A CATALOGVE OF SVCH BRITISH PRINCES AS WITHSTOOD THE SAXONS IN THEIR CONQVESTS FROM VORTIGER'NE THEIR FIRST MAINTAINER VNTO CADWALLADER THEIR LAST RESISTER CHAPTER XII NOw as we haue spoken of euery seuerall Saxon King that attained vnto and held possession of any part in the East South of this Iland vntill such time as their Crownes were worne by their Conquerors and the seuenfold diuided Heptarchy vnited into an absolute Monarchy so by order of History it is required that their opposers the Britains so long as they kept their ground and stood in defence of their owne rightful inheritance should be shewed who with as great a disdaine and valorous resistance vnder-went the yoake of the Saxons subiections as their ancient Ancestors had endeauoured to cleere themselues from the chaines of the Romans captiuity And vntill God and destinie withdrâ⦠from them the hand of defence they mated the Saxons in all their designes For albeit that the Romans had robbed the Land of her strength and the aspired Vortigern called in these Strangers for his defence yet their purposes being wisely perceiued the execution therof was as presently practised and as eagerly pursued whilest the pillars that supported the frame of their gouerment stood vpon their owne Bases But the ground-work failing and those props not many the waight of all fell vpon some few whose acts and manly resistance Christ assisting shall further bee related as time shall bring them to the yeeres of their aduentures and carry our History thorow the affaires of their times Meane while as we haue recorded the names of their Ancestors and worthy forerunners the resisters of the Romans so now if you please behold the Catalogue of their Kings from the foresaid Vortigern the first subdued by these Saxons vnto Cadwallader the last of those British Princes who left to them his Land and went himself to Rome whose times stories according to those Guids that lead vs wee wil declare referring the credit thereof to our British Historians against whom howsoeuer some exceptions are and may be iustly taken yet are they not altogether to be cast off in the affaires of these ensuing Princes especially Gyldas and Ninius who liued in and presently after the times of those
marriage was called in England Elfgiue after the name of most of the former Queens which had succeeded Saint Elfgiue Shee was married vnto him in the moneth of Iuly and yeere of Christ Iesus one thousand and seuenteene beeing the first yeere of his raigne whose wife shee was eighteene yeeres and suruiuing kept still at Winchester vnto which Church shee gaue nine Manours according to the number of those firy Plow-shares that shee was forced to goe vpon for her purgation in the raigne of Edward her sonne as shall bee said This Church shee adorned with many goodly vestures and verie rich Iewelles and deceasing in this City the sixt of March the yeere of Grace one thousand fiftie and two and ninth of her sonne King Edwards raigne was buried in the Church of S. Swithine neere vnto Canutus her husband His Issue 21 Sweyn the eldest sonne of Canute by Lady Alfgiue was borne before his father was King of England and before his fathers death was constituted King of Norway lately conquered from King Olafe the Martyr where hee beganne his Raigne in the yeere of mans saluation one thousand thirty and fiue beeing the eighteenth of his fathers Raigne in England and after he had with dislikes ruled that Realme the space of fiue yeeres hee was reiected of the Norwegians his subiects and deceasing without heire of his body left the Kingdome to the natiue heire Magnus the sonne of Olaffe who had beene wrongfully dispossessed by Canute 22 Harold the second sonne of King Canute and of Lady Alfgiue was also born before his father obtained the English Crown for his exceeding swiftnes was surnamed Hare-foote He remained with his father in England after he had disposed of Denmark to Hardi-canute and Norway to Sweyne his brethren expecting something in reuersion But perceiuing at his fathers death that England was also appointed to his brother Hardi-canute hee tooke the aduantage of his absence and assumed the Soueraignety of this Kingdome to himselfe 23 Hardi-Canute the third sonne of King Canute and his first by Queene Emma his wife was borne about the beginning of his fathers Raigne and towards the end of the same was constituted King of the Danes and designed to succeede him after his death in the Kingdome of England But beeing absent then in Denmark was disappointed by his brother Harold who succeeded his father after whose death he also succeeded him 24 Gunhilda the daughter of King Canute and of Emma his Queene was the first wife of Henrie the Third Romane Emperour sonne of the Emperour Conrad the second of that name surnamed Salike shee was a Lady of a surpassing beauty which either mooued her husbands mind vnto ielousie or the ouer-lauish report thereof to breede surmize of incontinencie for accused shee was of adulterie and to defend her cause by combat none could be found till lastly her Page brought with her from England seeing no other would aduenture for her innocencie entred the list himselfe but a youth in regard of the other Combatant beeing a Giant-like man yet in fight at one blow cutting the sinewes of his enemies legge with another he feld him to the ground where presently with his sword hee tooke his head from the shoulders and so redeemed his Ladies life After which hard vsage the Empresse Gunhilda forsooke her husbands bed and by no meanes could bee brought againe vnto the same but tooke the holy vaile of a Nunne in the Town of Burges in Flanders where she spent the rest of her life and after her death was buried in the Collegiate Church of S. Donatian being the principall of that town where her Monument remaineth besides the north dore of the same Church vnto this day 25 Another Lady of the like sanctity is reported to be the daughter of King Canut and the second wife of Godescalke Prince of the Vandals by whom he had Henry King of that Nation They both are said to haue suffered Martyrdome for the faith of Christ he first at the City of Lenzim and she after at Michelenburg being most cruelly tortured to death with whips This Lady vpon sundry strong inducements cannot be reputed legitimate which moued Andrew Velley a Danish Writer in our time to be therin of a diuers opinion from Adam of Breme and Helmoldus who liued fiue hundred yeeres before him HAROLD THE SECOND DANISH KING RAIGNING INENGLAND AND THE THIRTIE FIFT MONARCH OF THE LAND HIS RAIGNE AND ACTS CHAPTER IIII. CANVTVS being dead Hardicanute his sonne by Queene Emma then in Denmarke Harold his elder but base brother foreslowed not the opportunity offered for seeing himselfe in his fathers life time neglected and by will at his death England with that of Denmarke heaped vpon Hardicanut as quicke in apprehension as hee was of footmanshippe whereof arose the surname Hare-foot made strong his side by the Londoners and Danes Mercians Northumbrians very many yea and some great Personages amongst them affecting his claime but Goodwin of Kent who had the Queene and her treasure in keeping stood in his way pretending himself Guardian of her Children the will of Canutus who appointed his sonne by her to succeede 2 The opposition grew strong and the factions ripened euen ready to seede onely the lingering of Hardicanute gaue leaue vnto Harold to better his side by daily supplies and the feares of ciuill sedition moued the Nobility to argue with wordes and not weapons the title depending betwixt these two brethren At Oxford they met where the presence of the one downe-peized the absence of the other so that their voices went onely with Harold and presently proclaimed and consecrated him King 3 He beganne his raigne the yeere of Christs humanity 1036. and was very solemnly crowned at Oxford by Elnothus Archbishoppe of Canterbury though for a time hee was very vnwilling to performe that seruice for it is reported that hee hauing the regall scepter and Crowne in his custody with an oath refused to consecrate any other for King so long as the Queenes children were liuing For said he Canutus committed them to my trust and assurance and to them will I giue my faith and allegiance This Scepter and Crowne therefore I here lay downe vpon this Altar neither doe I denie nor deliuer them to you but I require by the Apostolike authority all Bishops that none of them presume to take the same away neither therewith that they consecrate you for King as for your selfe if you dare you may vsurpe that which I haue committed to God on this his Table Notwithstanding that great thunder clappe was allaied with the showres of golden promises of his iust and religious Gouernment intended though present experience manifested the contrary 4 For saith the auncient Writer of the booke called Encomium Emmae Harold no sooner was established King but that he sought means how to rid Queen Emma out of the way and that secretly for openly hee
of the Cathedrall Church where there remaineth a monument of him with an inscription entitling him a Duke and some suppose of Bologne 70 William the third Son of King William and Queene Maud was borne in Normandy in the 21. yere of his Fathers Dukedom ten yeeres before he was King 1159. hee was surnamed of the Red colour of his haire in French Rows in Latine Rufus he was brought vp vnder Lanefranke the learned Lumbard who was Archbishoppe of Canterbury of whom he receiued both instructions of knowledge and the order of Knighthood he serued vnder his Father at the battaile of Gerbereth in Normandy 1079 wherein hee was wounded and hee alwaies framed his actions so pleasing to his Fathers humor as that hee thought him much worthier then his elder brother to succeed in his Kingdome 71 Henry the fourth and yongest sonne of King William and Queene Maud his wife was borne in England at Selby in Yorkeshire the third yeere of his Fathers raigne and of our Lord God 1070 his childhood was trained vp in learning at Cambridge saith Caius but the ancient Annales of Saint Austins in Canterbury say he was Philosophiâ peregrè informatus instructed beyond Sea in Philosophy where for his notable knowledge in the Liberall Sciences he was surnamed by the French Beauclerk that is the fine Scholler Vpon his return he was made Knight being 16. yeers old by his Father at Westminster in Whitsontide the nineteenth yeer of his Raign Anno 1086. and thogh at his Fathers death he had nothing bequeathed him but Treasure yet afterward he succeeded his Brothers both in the Kingdome of England and Dutchie of Normandy 72 Cecilie the Eldest daughter of King William and Queene Maude his wife was borne in Normandy brought vp in England and carried againe into Normandy where in the ninth yeere of the Kings Raigne and the yeere of our Lord 1075. shee was by her Father on Ester day with great Solemnity offered vp in the Church of Feschampe vailed to be a Nunne in the Monastery there but was afterward elected by the Nunnes of our Lady at Cane to be Abbesse of their Monasterie founded by her Mother which she gouerned and where she died and was enterred 73 Constance the second daughter of King William and Queene Maud was the first wife of Allayne Earle of little Britaigne surnamed in the British Fergent in English Red. In regard of which marriage and his seruice done at the conquest of England his Father in law gaue him all the lands of Earle Edwine whereon he built the Castle and wherof he made the Earledome of Richmond which long after belonged to the Earles and Dukes of Britaigne his Successors although he had his children by an other wife for she died very yong and without issue and was buried in the Abbey of Saint Edmundsbury in Suffolke 74 Alice the third daughter of King William Queen Maud was married to Stephen Earle of Bloys in France and had issue by him William an Innocent Thibaud surnamed the Great Earle of Blois and Champain Stephen Earle of Mortain and Boleine who was King of England Henry a Monke of Cluny after Abbot of Glastenbury and Bishop of Winchester Mary married to Richard Earle of Chester and Emme wife of one Harbert an Earle of France and mother of Saint William Archbishop of Yorke Shee suruiued Earle Stephen her husband and in her widowhood tooke vpon her the profession of Religion in the Priorie of Nunnes at Marciguy in France where she ended her life 75 Gundred the fourth daughter of King William and of Queene Maud was married to William of Warrein a Nobleman of Normandy who was the first Earle of Surrey in England by whom shee had issue William the second Earle Progenitors of the Earles that followed and Rainold of Warren her second sonne who had also Issue Shee died in Child-bed three yeeres before her husband at Castleaker in Norfolke the 27. of May in the 20. yere of her fathers raigne being the yeere of our Lord 1085. and is buried in the Chapter-house of Saint Pancrase Church within the Priory at the town of Lews in the County of Sussex 76 Ela the fifth daughter of King William and his Queen Maud in her Child-hood was contracted in marriage to Duke Harald when he was in Normandy being then a yong Widower Notwithstanding hee refusing her tooke an other wife and vsurped the Kingdom of England after the death of King Edward whereby hee occasioned his owne ruine and Conquest of his Country which afterward ensued when her Father sought reuenge so much as some write to the discontentment of this Lady that for griefe of these mischances shee euer after refused marriage and led a single and solitarie life though others vpon better warrant collect that shee died yong and before William her Father set forth for England Harald himselfe pleading that hee was free from all couenants and promises to Duke William by reason of the death of this his daughter 77 Margaret the sixth and yongest daughter of King William and Queene Maud was in her childhood giuen in marriage to Alphonso King of Gallicia in Spaine that afterward was so renowned for the Conquest of the City Lysbon for his victories against the Mores and for the slaughter of their fiue Kings and was the founder of the Kingdome of Portugall the first King thereof and the first bearer of the fiue Shields of the said fiue Kinges which are to this day the Armes of the same But this Lady being thus contracted deceased before those things hapned and before shee came to yeeres of lawfull consent to the marriage VVILLIAM THE SECOND SVRNAMED R VFVS THE FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS ACTS RAIGNE AND VNTIMELY DEATH CHAPTER III. WIlliam posting for England Archbishop Lanfrank his earnest soliciter by liberall gifts giuen and promises made to abrogate the ouer hard lawes of his Father had the readier passage into the opinions of them that could doe most and the more to notifie his intended mild gouernment with other his noble inclinations to princely vertues as eye-witnesses of his fauours towards the English hee brought with him from Normandy Morcar the stout Earle of Chester and Wilnoth the sonne of King Harold both of them released out of prison and then held in especiall fauour with him But most of the States standing for Robert Curtoise his elder Brother a man deemed of a more liberall disposition and better temperature towards the Subiects their titles had beene tried by swords had not Lanfrank and Wulstan both wise reuerend Prelates by their Counsels and Mediations staied their hands 2 Consent thus gotten and all voices giuen for William he was crowned their King at Westminster vpon Sunday the twenty sixt day of September and yeere of Saluation 1087. by the hands of Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury vnder whom he had beene educated
euen from his Child-hood and by him made fit both for Warre and Gouernment had not the variable inclination of his owne mind carried his actions past the limits of any staied compasse 3 Robert vpon discontents that Normandy was still detained before his Fathers sicknesse was gone into Germany to solicite their assistance for his right to that Duchie but hearing of his death hasteth into the Prouince and was there peaceably receiued and made their Duke which title notwithstanding seemed to him dishonourable his yonger brother being inuested to a Kingdome and himselfe disinherited no other cause mouing but his ouer-much gentlenes being by nature composed nothing so rough as was Rufus 4 The like emulation incited Odo Bishoppe of Baieux his vncle against Lanfranck the Archbishop who now ruled all and had worn him out of fauour with the Conquerour his halfe brother whom hee taught the distinction of imprisoning Odo as an Earle not as a Bishop now therefore seemed the time most fitting for a iust reuenge albeit that Rufus brought him from Normandy where he had beene captiuated and restored him his honours dignities in England yet hee vngratefull man enuying that Lanfranck should goe before him complotted the downefal aswell of the one as of the other And drawing into this conspiracy Robert Earle of Mortaigne and Hereford his brother with many other of the English Nobility wrote his letters into Normandy vnto his Nephew hastning him to repaire into England and recouer his right which by his meanes hee promised should soone bee effected 5 The busines thus wrought to Duke Roberts hand and the English resorting daily into Normandy assured his hopes of a happy successe onely the hinderance was want of money and that very much as the world then went with him hauing euer borne himselfe no lesse then his birth nor euer had made his bagges his summum bonum In these extremes he well saw the lesse was to bee followed and to set a Dukedom at stake to cast at a Kingdome he thought it ods sufficient though the chance were doubtfull Therfore to his younger brother Henry who had store of gold and wanted land hee morgaged the Countie of Constantine a Prouince in Normandy then sent to Odo that he should expect his landing on the West-coast of England by a day prefixed 6 The Bishop now growne bold vpon Duke Roberts great power shewed himselfe the first in the Action and fortifying Rochester beganne to molest the peace of Kent sending to his complices abroad to doe the like which was not long in performing for in the West Robert de Mowbrey Earle of Northumberland assisted by Geffrey Bishoppe of Constance sacked Bath and Berkley with a great part of Wilt-shire and strongly fortified the Castle of Bristow against King William In Norfolke Roger Bygod in Leicestershire Hugh Grentemeisnil did shrewdly wast those Countries Roger Mountgomery Earle of Shrewsburie with his Welshmen assisted by William Bishop of Durham the Kings domesticall Chaplain Barnard of Newmerch Roger Lacie and Ralph Mortimer all of them Normans or French-men with fire and sword past through the Country of Worcester and surely the stirres were so great and Duke Robert so fauoured that by the iudgement of Gemiticensis had he hasted his arriuage or followed the occasion the Crowne of England had easily been set vpon his head 7 All in an vprore and Rufus thus turmoiled he appointed his Nauie to scowre the seas and to impeach his brothers arriuage then gathering his forces and knowing well how to please the vulgar promiseth againe to abolish their ouer-hard lawes presently to put down all vniust Imposts and Taxations whereby the People were soone drawne to stand in his defence and among them Roger Mountgomery was reconciled to the King Thus now growne strong his enemies decreased he led his Armie into Kent where the sedition first beganne the Castles of Tunbridge and Horne he recouered as likewise Pemsey wherein his vncle Odo had strongly immured himselfe whose lacke of victuall by King Williams strait siege allaied the pride of that great-hearted man so that hee not onely surrendred the same but promised the deliuerie of Rochester also strongly manned with Eustace Earle of Boloigne and a sort of other gallant Gentlemen euen the flower of Normandy and Flanders 8 Odo comming to Rochester for the deliuerie of the Castle according to his promise was by them surprised and laid in strait prison whether in displeasure or vnder colour and with consent of Odo I will not say but certaine it is that the King tooke the matter so to heart that he sent forth his Proclamation through England commaunding that euery man should repaire to that siege whosoeuer would not be reputed a Niding a word of such disgrace and so distastiue vnto the English that multitudes seemed rather to flie then runne to that seruice whereupon the Castle was surrendred and Odo banished into Normandy lost all his liuings and honours in England 9 Whilest these things were in acting betwixt King William and his Barons Duke Robert with his Normans was landed at Southampton hauing passed some conflict with the Kings ships at the sea whom Rufus so feared if mine Author say true that he sent Messengers vnto him in most submissiue maner protesting that hee tooke not the crowne as his own by any right but rather to supply the time in his absence neither did hee account himselfe King but as his substitute to hold the crown vnder him yet seeing the matter had beene so farre passed and the Emperiall Crowne set on his head hee most humbly desired that it might so rest proffering to pay him three thousand Markes by yeere and to resigne it to him at his death whereat Duke Robert shaking his head belike he saw no other remedy easily consented and returned forth with into Normandy 10 And if we compare this with the Monke of Saint Albans report wee may well beleeue that William was forward enough in his offers though euer as vnready in performance for the Barons then being vp and he not able to allay them did that by his word which he could not by his sword protesting to them that he was willing to resigne the Kingdom and would be content either with Money or Possessions if those that were his Fathers Ouer-seers should thinke it meete and for any Ordinances touching the affaires of the Common weale he would referre it wholly to themselues prouided alwaies his owne honour should not thereby be impeached But when the Cloudes of these feares were altogether ouer-blowne no budde once appeared from these faire planted grafts 11 For Lanfrank deceased and both King depriued of a politike director and Common-welth of a principall Statist he presently shewed the bent of his inclination lauishly giuing where no deserts had engaged and exacting extreame tributes when
England to certifie the King of these designes And it seemeth Pope Innocent the fourth was of the same minde when as Matth. Paris writeth hee said Verè hortus deliciarum est Anglia verè puteus inexhaustus est Et vbi multa abundant de multis multa possunt extorqueri c. Certes the Kingdome of England is the very Paradise of pleasures a Well which can neuer bee drawen drie where many things doe abound and whence many things may bee extorted c. With which his conceit he was afterward so farre transported with a longing desire as hee made great meanes and earnest suit to the King of England as the said Author writeth ad ann 1250. that hee might come into England to see that Country which was euery where so much renowned In a word BRITAINE is so rich in commodities so beautifull in situation and so resplendent in all glory that if the Omnipotent as one hath said had vouchsafed to fashion the world round like a ring as he did like a globe it might haue beene most worthily the onely Gemme therein Whose Vallies are like Eden whose Hilles are as Lebanon whose Springs are as Pisgah whose Riuers are as Iordan whose Walles is the Ocean and whose defense is the Lord IEHOVAH 12 The body then of this Imperiall Monarchie sheweth not onely the greatnesse of it selfe in it selfe but also extendeth her beautifull branches into many other Countries and Kingdomes farre iacent and remote This greatnesse is made the more sensible for that the Iland in times past sustained at once no lesse then eleuen Kings in their royall estates all of them wearing Crownes and commanding great powers Such was the Heptarchie of the Saxons seuen Kingdomes seated on the South of Seuerius his Wall Two Kingdomes thence had their sites in that Northerne part and their seuerall Kings of Scots and Picts ruling on both sides the Clude euen vnto the Deucaledonian Seas And two Kingdomes if not more diuided into North and South and their Kings of the ancient Britaines ruling the West part of this Iland beyond the Clawdh Offa or Offa his Ditch commonly called WALES 13 The Ilands likewise belonging to this Empire had Kings of their owne as that of Man the Orcades and in Ireland at one time fiue Kings raigning together France also is annexed and so was Cyprus sometimes with some Prouinces of Syria subdued by King Richard the first surnamed Caeur-de-lion And at this present in the new World of America a Colonie of BRITAINES is seated in that part now called VIRGINEA whereby the borders of our Soueraignes command and most rightfull title may bee inlarged the Gospell of Iesus Christ further preached which no doubt will in time be imbraced to the saluation of many and great honour to the BRITAINES And that the borders of this most roiall Tent haue beene wide spread in former times White of Basingstocke is of opinion who affirmeth that the limits of the British Empire in old time was from the Orcades vnto the Pyrenean Mountaines And that King Athelstan after his conquest of those Northerne parts with that of Denmarke wrote so his title which further is confirmed by the Charter of King Edgar for the foundation of the Cathedrall Church at Worcester wherein likewise he so stiled himselfe The inlargement whereof we pray to be accomplished especially in those parts where God is not knowen according to the saying of the Prophet that the curtaines of our habitations may bee further spread with increase on the right hand and on the left and that our seed may possesse those GENTILES and dwell in their Cities whereby the ninth Nation may bee conuerted vnto CHRIST as eight others before this time by English-men haue beene THE NAMES THAT HAVE BEENE ATTRIBVTED VNTO THIS ILAND OF GREAT BRITAINE CHAPTER II. AS touching the first Inhabitants and originall Names of this Iland things so farre cast into the mistie darknesse of obscuritie and obliuion that there is no hope left vs so lately born to discouer them especially knowing that the first Inhabitants being meerely barbarous neuer troubled themselues with care to transmit their Originals to posteritie neither if they would could haue done being without Letters which only doe preserue and transferre knowledge vnto others And say they had letters yet was it not lawfull for them to commit their affaires to writing as Cesar doth testifie of the Druides the only wise and learned men among them that had the managing both of Iustice and religious Rites And had they committed these things to writing yet doubtlesse had they perished in the reuolutions of so many ages as are passed and so many conuersions or euersions of the State Gildas and Nintus the Britaines first Historians confesse plainly that they had no vnderstanding of the ancient affaires of this Iland but from forraine Writers and neither that aboue two hundred and odde yeeres before the birth of our Sauiour Christ. At which time Polybius a most graue Writer and an attendant vpon Scipio saith that the Regions Northward from Narbona as this is were vtterly vnknowen and whatsoeuer was written or reported of them was but a dreame And therefore vntill such time as the Romane Writers reach foorth their hands to direct vs wee shall wander as without a guide and shall seeme to heape more rubbish vpon former ruines 2 Yet let this bee granted that the Originall names of Countries and Prouinces were first assumed from their possessors whereof Iosephus in the seuenth Chapter of his first Booke of Antiquities is a sufficient Witnesse who in the dispersion of Noahs sonnes and his nephewes nameth the Countries according to their families So did the children of Dan name Laish after their father Iair his Cities that he conquered in the Land of Gilead and Iudea from Iudah whose King was of him And that this also was the practise of the Gentiles Perionius doth shew who saith that himselfe knew no Nation in the earth which would not haue their names either from their Prince Captaine or King the example whereof hee inserteth that Spaine was so named from Hispalus Italy from Italus and the like 3 And accordingly from Samothes the sixth sonne of Iapheth whom Moses calleth Mesech the brother of Gomer and of Iaââ¦an whose seed is said in the tenth of Genesis to haue replenished the Iles of the Gentiles is brought by some Authors into this Iland the yeere after the generall Flood two hundred fiftie and two where he seated and gaue Lawes to his people and left to his posteritie the name thereof to bee called Samothea after his owne But sith the credit of this Samothes and his Samothea ariseth onely from a small and new pamphlet bearing the name of Berosus the Chaldean bolstred out vnder a shew of aged Antiquitie and thrust into the world vnder the countenance of the ancient Historian himselfe I meane not
and at this present growing vpon the lands of the right worthy Knight Sir Alexander Hayes his Maiesties principal Secretay for Scotland But among the Latine Writers Lucretius was the first that before Cesar mentioneth Britaine in these verses Nam quid Britannum coelum deferre putamus Et quod in Aegypto est quà mundi claudicat Axis We see the difference in the spheeres where Britaines Sunne doth goe From Egypts Clime wherein Charles waine is forc'd to draw so low 8 Other names hath this Iland beene termed by and that either by way of note for her situation as Insula Caeruli the Iland in the Sea so written in the sonet or parodia made against Ventidius Bassus and by Claudian confirmed whose sides saith hee the azure Sea doth wash And in a very ancient manuscript it is found written Insula florum an Iland of flowers for the abundance of Graine therein growing as also for her subiection to the Romanes hath beene called by Aegisippus the Romane World and by her owne Historian Gildas Romania for being first subdued by them the very name of seruitude saith he stucke fast to the soile And Prosperus Aquitanis in expresse words calleth it the Romane Iland and so did the South-saiers when the statues of Tacitus and Florianus the Emperours were by lightning ouerthrowen who prophecied that an Emperour should arise out of their familie that should send a Pro-consull to the Romane Iland Vpon the like cause of conquest and subiection we read in Amianus that what time the Iland had assaied a dangerous reuolt in the raigne of Valentinianus the Emperor Theodosius as then Gouernor of Britaine reducing them vnder their wonted obedience in honor of Valentinianus caused the Iland to bee called VALENTIA which name notwithstanding died either with or immediately after the death of the said Emperour 9 But about the same time when as by Gods decree the Romanes fulnesse was come to the wane and the greatnesse of their glory did abate by the downefall of that one Empire many Kingdomes beganne to arise and to haue their Rulers Lawes and Limits of themselues Among the rest this Iland Britaine shortlie came to be diuided into three scuerall Kingdomes and each of them to retaine an absolute power in their owne dominions and knowen by their seuerall and proper names The first was Scotland from Scotia and that from Scythia as the best suppose whose Southerne bounds was the famous Wall from Carlile to Newcastle and from thence the enorme tract of all that Northerne promontorie was called Scotia or Scotland The second was Cambria of vs called Wales sited in the West of this Iland inclosing those waste mountaines with a ditch drawen from Basingwarke in Flint-shire in the North to the mouth of Wye neere Bristoll in the South so separated by great Offa the Mercian King And the third was Angle-lond the East the most fruitfull and best of the Iland lying coasted with the French and Germane Seas so named when the vnited Heptarchie of the Saxons was ruled by King Egbert who by his edict dated at Winchester Anno 819. commanded the same to bee called Angle-lond according to the name of the place from whence his ancestors the Angle-Saxons came which was out of the continent part of Denmarke lying betwixt Iuitland and Holsatia where to this day the place retaineth the name Engloen And therefore Calepine is to be reiected that would haue the name from Queene Angela and Goropius of good Anglers either from Pope Gregorie his attribute of Angell-like faces or from others that would faine it from Angula the Giant-like brother to Danus or force it from Angulus Orbis 10 Neither indeed was it called England before the daies of Canutus the Dane but with Angle-land retained still the names both of Albion and Britaine as in a Saxon Charter made by King Edgar the tenth in succession from Egbert and no lesse then one hundred forty and nine yeeres after this Edict is seene where in the beginning he stileth himselfe thus Ego Edgar totius Albionis Basileus c. And in the end of the same charter thus Edgar Rex totius Britannia Dââ¦conem cum sigillo S. Crucis confirmaui And yet vpon his Coines wrote himselfe Rex Anglis whereby wee see the rellish of the former names not vtterly extinct though a new was imposed by the Saxons 11 This last name this Iland still retained though two seuerall Conquests of two seuerall Nations were made of the same Neither did William the Conquerour attempt to alter it it sounding belike so Angel-like in his eares accounting himselfe most happie to be King of so worthy a Kingdome the glorie whereof is further inlarged by the ranking of Christian nations assembled in their generall Councels wherein England is accounted the fifth and hath place of presidencie before kingdomes of larger territories This name of England continued for the space of seuen hundred eighty and three yeeres vnto the comming in of our Soueraigne Lord King IAMES in anno 1602. who by the hand of GOD hath vnited all these Diademes into one Imperiall Crowne and reduced the many Kingdomes in one Iland vnder the gouernment of one Monarch and after the manifold conquests irruptions and dissensions hath settled an eternall amitie and extinguishing all differences of names hath giuen the whole Iland the ancient name of GREAT BRITAINE by his Edict dated at Westminster quartring the royal Armes of his seuerall Kingdomes in one royall Scutchion and for his mott as is most meet BEATI PACIFICI THE ANCIENT NATIONS INHABITING THIS ILAND OF GREAT BRITAINE BEFORE THE CONQVEST THEREOF BY THE ROMANES CHAPTER III. IT is not to bee doubted but that this Iland with the Vniuersall was replenished with people immediately after that men began to be multiplied vpon the earth euen in the daies of the former Patriarkes and long before the Flood of Noah as sundrie ancient Writers haue related And surely if wee consider in those first ages of the world the long life of man the only meanes to multiplication and the worlds continuance for one thousand six hundred fiftie and six yeeres before it was destroied wee shall easily yeeld that euery Country and corner of the earth was plentifully peopled and inhabited And so much doe the Sacred Scriptures intimate vnto vs where by the Prophet Esay it is said Thus saith the Lord that created heauen God himselfe that framed the earth and made it he hath prepared it he created it not in vaine he formed it to be inhabited 2 But when the wrath of GOD was executed vpon the world for sinne and all ouer-whelmed with a Flood of waters the whole earth thereby became altogether vnpeopled eight persons only with the breedreserued creatures saued in the floting Arke Whose Port or Hauen was the mountaine of Araret in Armenia whence with the blessing of procreation mankinde againe
not learned the truth of things indeed he admitteth without discretion and iudgement the vanitie and vntruths of fables I forbeare to speake saith he what great matters this fellow hath forged of the Britaines acts before the Empire and comming in of Caesar. Thus farre Paruus But I know the answer to this so great an accusation namely that this William making suit vnto Dauid ap Owen Gwyneth Prince of North-wales for the Bishoprick of Saint Assaphs after the death of Geffrey and thereof failing falsly scandalized and impudently belied that most reuerend man Which surely had been a great fault and might of vs be beleeued had not others of the same ranke and time verified asmuch 17 For Syluester Giraldus commonly called Cambrensis that flourished in the same time with the said author made no doubt to terme it The fabulous story of Geffrey The like is verified by Iohn Weathamstead Abbat of Saint Albanes a most iudicious man that wrote in anno 1440. who in his Granarie giueth sentence of this history as followeth The whole discourse of Brutus saith he is rather poeticall then historicall and for diuers reasons is built more vpon opinion then truth first because there is no mention thereof made in the Romane story either of his killing his father or of the said birth or yet of banishing the sonne Secondly for that Ascanius begat no such sonne who had for his proper name Syluius by any approued Author for according to them he begat only one sonne and his name was Iulius from whom the family of the Iulii tooke their beginning And thirdly Syluius Posthumus whom perhaps Geffrey meaneth was the sonne of Aeneas by his wife Lauinia and he begetting his sonne Aeneas in the thirty eighth yeer of his raigne ended his life by course of naturall death The kingdome therfore now called England was not heretofore as many will haue named Britaine of Brutus the sonne of Syluius Wherefore it is a vaine opinion and ridiculous to challenge noble blood and yet to want a probable ground of the challenge for it is manhood only that enobleth a nation and it is the mind also with perfect vnderstanding and nothing els that gaineth gentility to a man And therefore Seneca writeth in his Epistles to Plato that there is no King but he came from vassals and no vassall but he came from Kings Wherefore to conclude let this suffice saith he that the Britaine 's from the beginning of their nobility haue been couragious and valiant in fight that they haue subdued their enemies on euery side and that they vtterly refuse the yoke of seruitude 18 Now that William of Newborough had sufficient cause say some to exclaime against the fantacies of Merline and the fictions of Arthur is made manifest in the sequel not only by the decree of that obtruded Councell of Trent wherein was inhibited the publication of Merlines books but also in effect by the statute enacted the fifth yeere of our last deceased Queene Elizabeth of blessed and immortall memorie wherein is forbidden such fantasticall predictions vpon occasions of Armes Fields Beasts Badges Cognizances or Signets such as Merline stood most vpon and likewise William of Malmsbury saith that Arthur being the only proppe that vpheld his country deserued rather to be aduanced by truth then abused with fables wherewith that story is most plentifully stored And also that Weathamstead had reason to account Brutes acts and conquests to be rather poeticall then any waies warranted by the records of truth appeareth by the silence of the Romane writers therein who name neither Brute nor his father in the genealogie of the Latine Kings and if any such were saith the contradictors how could they be ignorant of the vntimely death of their king slaine by the hand of his naturall though in this act vnnaturall sonne or what should moue them being so lauish in their own commendations to be thus silent in their Brutes worthinesse that with seuen thousand dispersed Troians warred so victoriously in Gallia conquered a kingdome of Giants subdued a most famous Iland raigned gloriously and left the same to his posterity none of them either in prose or poetry once handled but left to destiny to be preserued by a long ensuing meanes or to perish in obliuion for euer And surely this moued the whole senate of great Clerks to giue sentence that neuer any such Brute raigned in the world such as were Boccace Viues Hadrian Iunius Polydore Buchanan Vignier Genebrard Molinaeus Bodine and others 19 Yea and there are some Criticks that faine would take aduantage from the defenders of Brutes history themselues as from Sir Iohn Prys that produceth many vncertaine ensamples of the originall of other nations which granted say they doth no waies confirme the truth or certainty of our owne neither is it any honour to deriue these Britaines from the scumme of such conquered people as the Troians were Humfrey Lhuyd likewise denying absolutely the deriuation of the Britaines name from Brute and bringing it from two compounded words as we haue said doth thereby weaken the credit of his conquest of this Iland to their vnderstanding as also the catalogue of his successors which are said to raigne successiuely for many hundred of yeeres after him And another industrious British writer hauing the helpe of two most ancient British copies the collections of Caradock of Carnaruan their owne Bardies euery third-yeeres visitation and twenty seuen authors of good account all of them cited in the preface of his Chronicle besides his helps had in the offices of records for this realme yet ascending no higher then to the person of Cadwallader Prince of Wales whose raign was in the yeere of Christs incarnation 682. and no lesse then one thousand seuen hundred twenty and sixe yeeres after that Brute is said to come into this Iland doth not warrant say they the story that is included betwixt but rather euen the same is enterlaced with many doubtfull vncertainties and so left disputable by the said compiler himselfe as namely whether that this Cadwallader whom the Britaines claime to be their king be not the same Chedwald whom the Saxons would haue theirs both liuing at one time both in acts alike and names neere both abandoning their kingdomes both taking the habit of religion both dying in Rome both buried in one Church nay say they in one Sepulchre The like he bringeth of the Britaines Iuor and the Saxons Iue in the like coherences of names acts deuotions and deaths so that this history of Brute carieth not so smooth a current for passage as is wished nor is that Gordeons knot so easily vnloosed Againe the Reformer of the British history himselfe although he hath written one whole chapter in defence of Geffrey Monmouth and straineth to make his booke authenticall complaining often and accusing learned and vnpartiall Cambden seuerall
till the death of Claudius whence it must follow that if Peter were heere at all it was before euer he went to Rome and that the Gospell was preached heere before it was in Rome if Peter were the first as some hold that preached there both which may be the more propable if wee consider the huge multitudes of Christians fifteene thousand saith Baronius which dispersed themselues into all parts of the world vpon the martyring of S. Steuen at Ierusalem which was presently vpon the death of Christ and that Ioseph of Arimathea was one of that number Baronius doth confesse I am heere contented to step ouer that Monkish tale reported by Aluredus Riuallensis the writer of King Edward the Confessors life that a holy man forsooth studious and carefull for a Gouernour to succeed was in his sleepe told by S. Peter that the Kingdome of England was his wherein himselfe had first preached and would also prouide him Successours For sââ¦eing it was a dreame for a dreame wee leaue it and Peter among the other Elders to attend his Throne that now sitteth in glorious Maiestie and who in this life minded no such earthly preheminence no not to diuide betwixt brethren though the Kingdome and rule of all things was his alone 6 Certes Peter was principally the Apostle of the Circumcâ⦠and therefore more likely to haue spent his endeuours on them but for Paul the Docter of the Gentiles his arriuall heere may seeme more warrantable who doubtlesse after his first releasement from Rome confirmed the doctrine of Christ to these Westerne parts of the world and among them as may appeare to this Iland of Britaine as both Sophronius Patriarke of Ierusalem and Theodoret an ancient Doctor of the Church doe affirme and approoue saying that Fishers Publicans and the Tent-maker meaning S. Paul which brought the Euangelicall light vnto all Nations reuealed the same vnto the Britaines That Paul came into Illyricum Gallia and Spaine and filled all those parts with his doctrine both Eusebius Dorotheus and Epiphanius doe testifie and of this generall Ambassage the Apostle himselfe saith that the sound of the Gospell went thorow the earth and was heard vnto the ends of the world which his sayings cannot more fitly bee applied to any other Nation then vnto vs of Britaine whose Land by the Almightie is so placed in the terrestriall globe that thereby it is termed of the ancient The Ends of the Earth and deemed to be situated in another world for so in an Oration that Agrippa made to the Iewes and Agricola to his Romans it is called which made Solinus write that the coast of France had beene the End of the Earth had it not beene for Britaine which was as another world And in Dion we read that the old Souldiers of Gallia whom Claudius commanded for Britaine complained that they must bee inforced to make warre out of the world And of this Land and latter Apostle if credit may be giuen to a Poet Venantius Fortunatus thus recordeth Transijt Oceanum quà facit Insula Porrum Quasque Britannus habet terras quasque vltima Thule He crost the seas vnto the land and vtmost coasts of Thule Ariuing at the Ports and Iles where Britains bare the rule 7 Thus for Paul well knowen in Rome by his long imprisonments and at that time in reuerend regard for his doctrine with many there among whom also there were some Britaines that embraced the faith whereof Claudia Rufina remembred by Martial another Poet was one whom he thus extols Claudia caeruleis cùm sit Rufina Britannis Edita cur Latiae pectora plebis habet Quale decus formae Romanam credere matres Italides possunt Atthides esse suam How hath Dame Claudia borne of Britaines blew Won fame for wisdome with our sages graue Her comely forme and learning as their due Rome claimes for hers and hers would Athens haue This Claudia is by the learned commended to haue beene most skilfull in the Greeke and Latine tongues of whom heare them not me speake At the commandement of the Tyrant Nero say they from Tacitus many Noble Britaines were brought to Rome who remaining there their Confederates they held it an honour to haue their children named after the nobilitie of the Romanes and from Claudius Casar was this Ladie Claudia named who according to her worth was matched in mariage to Rufus a gentleman of Rome then a Coronell after a Senator a man of a milde disposition naturally modest a great Philosopher in the Sect of the Stoickes for his sweetenesse of behauiour called Pudens who by his graue perswasions caused Martial the wittie but wanton Poet to reforme many things in his writings and by him is coÌmended for his humanitie pietie learning and eloquence as also his wife Claudia the Britaine for her beautie faith fruitfulnesse learning and languages In proofe whereof Bale hath mentioned three seuerall treatises besides others by her compiled both in the Greeke and Latine tongues Dorotheus nameth Pââ¦dens to be one of the seuentie two and Volaterâ⦠affirmeth them both Pauls disciples from whom he sendeth greeting to Tiââ¦theus in these words ãâã and Pudens and Linus and Claudia and all the brethren salute thee But some may obiect that Martials Claudia could not be that Ladie who liuing in Neroes time gaue hospitalitie vnto Peter and Paul at their being in Rome for that she could not retaine such beautie and perfection as the Poet to her doth ascribe in the raigne of Domitian the seuenth in succession from Nero the time being too long saith Ado Bishop of Treuers Vsuardus and others for beautie to be so freshly preserued Now these account her age then to be sixtie but if we reckon according to Eusebius wee shall see that hee sets the last of Claudius in the yeare of grace fiftie sixe and the first of Domitian in eightie three betwixt which are but twentie seuen yeares and yet Paul came not to Rome till the tenth of Nero and in his thirteenth yeare from the prison wrote his Epistle to Timothie as the same Eusebius declareth so that from hence vnto Domitian is left but foureteene yeeres a time no whit vnpossible to retaine Beautie though twentie yeares and many moe of her age had beene formerly spent seeing that in those times Plutarch praiseth Alcibiades to be passingly faire when he was threescore yeares of age This Claudia then with Pauls spirituall Manna is said to send likewise the choisest and chastest of the Poesies of Martial whose verses generally are no lessons befitting Ladies for new-yeares gifts vnto her friends in Britaine both for to feede their Soules with the bread of life and to instruct their mindes with lessons best fitting vnto ciuill behauiour which thing moued the Poet himselfe with no small selfe-glorie in his verse thus to write Dicitur nostros cantare Britannia versus And Britaine now they say our verses
to confirme vs of their Profession and doth shew the badge of that ages Christianitie But the famous Monasterie of Banchor as a College of diuine Philosophers and by Clariuallensis truly acknowledged to be the Mother of all other in the world and her Monkes distributed into seuen seuerall parts euery part numbring three hundred soules and earning their bread by their daily labours doth notably witnesse to all succeeding ages that Christian Religion was then both planted and preached in this Iland And in the Synod held at Austins Oake were seuen old Britaine Bishops besides other Doctours who met with that Romane Legate and not in points of doctrine but rather in their seuerall rites and ceremonies did varie by any thing that in that Assemblie appeared For as it is most vndoubted that if we speake properly Ierusalem is the Mother of vs all and of all Churches and our former allegations doe euince that the first Plantation of the British Faith was altogether by Iewes and others of the Easterne Church so the very rites of this Religious College of Banchor do euidently proue that their first institution in Religion came from the East Beda shewing that in all of them they dissented from the Romane Church yea and that they neuer did nor then would acknowledge any authoritie of the Bishop of Rome ouer them in matters of the Church and seruice of God All which accordeth right well with that before cited out of Zachary that the waters of life should issue from Ierusalem And S. Hierome who spake most properly in saying the Britaines leauing Paganisme had turned their faces to Ierusalem in the East The foundation of the said College is ascribed to King Lucius from whose time vnto the entrance of this Austin the Monke foure hundred thirty eight yeeres were expired in all which space we haue seene that the Christian Faith was both taught and embraced in this Iland notwithstanding the continuall persecutions of the Romans Huns Picts and Saxons which last made such desolations in the outward face of the Church that they droue the Christian Bishops into the deserts of Cornwall and Wales In which number were Theomis and Thadioceus Bishops of London and Yorke chusing rather to suffer aduersitie with the people of God then to enioy the pleasures of sinne for a season By whose labours the Gospell was plentifully propagated among those vast mountaines and those parts especially aboue all other made very glorious by the multitudes of their holy Saints and learned Teachers 21 Lastly for the close of all that these testimonies are sincerely by vs produced for the first preaching and planting of the Gospell and by such meanes and men as we haue declared and particularlie by Ioseph of Arimathca and his associates the consent of all Writers both forraine and home-bred doth sufficiently approoue and the reuerend regard had of the place with the many Charters thereof to this day remaining are strong inducements for those our first Apostles Residencies and Burials whereof one exemplified vnder the Seale of King Edward the third is to be seene at this day reciting that the Abbey of Glastenburie being burned in the time of King Henrie the second while it was in his hands at the request of the Patriarke of Ierusalem then present in England instigated further both by the Bishops and Nobilitic hee did reedifie the same causing diligent search to bee made for the ancient Charters of that foundation and among many recited in that exemplification in one of them it is called Origo Religionis in Anglia in another Tumulum Sanctorum ab ipsis discipulis Domini aedificatum fuisse venerabilem Also in the same Charter amongst many other Kings there is mention made of King Arthur to be a great Benefactor vnto that Abbey whose Armes vpon the stone walles both in the Chapell called S. Ioseph and in diuers other places of the Abbey are cut which is an Eschucheon whereon a Crosse with the Virgin Mary in the first quarter is set and is yet to this day remaining ouer the Gate of entrance and is held to be also the Armes of that Abbey This place is said to haue beene giuen to Ioseph and his brethren by Aruiragus then King of Britaine and from hence were those two diuine Doctors sent to Elutherius by King Lucius as by their Epithetes doth appeare the one of them called Eluanus Aualonius or of Glastenburie and the other Meduuinus of Belga that is Welles neere vnto this place And to these persons and place Polydore Virgil that dwelled among vs and had perused most of our Antiquities ascribeth the originall and precedencie of our Christian Faith in these words Haec omnia Christianae pietatis in Britannia extitêre primordia quam deinde Lucius Rex accendit adauxit c. And our other latter Writers likewise with him agree of this place further affirming that at first but poore and without all pompe it was their Oratorie built only of wrethen wands as both Capgraue Bale Maior Scroope Harding Thorne and others affirme Afterwards by diuers Princes raised vnto greater glory with many large priuileges Charters granted to wiâ⦠of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Conquerour Rufus and others all which were diligently perused by King Henry the second as we haue said that Rectorie in these Charters continually termed The Graue of Saints The mother Church ââ¦he Disciples foundation and dedicated vnto Christ as the first place in this Land wherein hiâ⦠Gospell was fiââ¦st preached and embraced 22 To conclude this digresson growen much greater then was intended we see it is most apparant that the Britaine 's had a settled opinion in ãâã before the sound thereof was heard from ââ¦me and that the Lord had heere set vp his Standard whereunto these Ilanders resorted as to the Tower of their strength and was the first Kingdome of the Gentiles that are said to bring their sonnes thus in their armes and their daughters thus vpon their shoulders vnto the Lords Sanctuarie whose knowledge continually increasing hath hitherto to Englands great ioy and fame beene still continued though the spirituall sparkes thereof for a season haue sometimes beene couered in the cinders of the Pagans desolations or with the superstitious worships of mans inuentions both which now dispersed as clouds before the Sunne the light appeareth in his full strength and the most pure waters of the word run vntroubled This Iland then in this thing made happy before the most the Inhabitants became Instructers of others and in their earthly vessels bare this heauenly liquor which thorow their golden Conduits ran into many other Countries and filled their Cesternes with this water of life For from hence was Netherland conuerted to Christianitie as testifieth the story of Swithbertus Burgundie by our Columbanus saith Sigebert Scotland by Brandanus as Bernard the French Monke affirmeth Swedia by
Gallus as saith Petrus de Natalibus and Frisia by Wilfred as is recorded by Beda and Matthew of Westminster the Franconians Hessians and Thuringians by Winifred our Deuonshire man the Norwegians by Nicolas Brekspere of Middlesex and the Lithuanians by Thomas Walden of Essex Againe if we shall cast our eie on all the Reformed Churches in Christendome and with them on Luther Husse and Prage they will all confesse they first deriued their light from the learned Wickleffe of Oxford the Lampe of whose sacred knowledge hath illumined not onely all the corners of this Kingdome but also all those forraine States whom it hath pleased God to deliuer from the thraldome and vengeance of Babylon so that with the German Poet to Gods glorie and Britaines praise the English thus may sing Quin se Relligio multùm debere Britannis Seruata latè circùm dispersa fatetur Religion doth confesse to Britaine deepe she stands In debt by whom preseru'd she now fils forraine Lands In which regard Polydore Virgil doth rightly call England the Parent or Mother-Monasterie of all Europe As likewise Peter Ramus termeth Britaine to bee twice Schoole-mistresse vnto the Kingdome of France And the Annals of Flanders testifie that no Nation had so many Diuine Nobles they might likewise haue said so many Noble Diuines as England hath had neither any more bountifull to Gods Saints Our Kings for sanctitie ranked before all other Potentates of the earth as Vincentius recordeth Our Nobles truly honourable and the sonnes of Princes Our Diuines and renowned Nurseries of learning and Religion shining like the two greater lights in our British firmament And all of vs claiming our spirituall lots of Iââ¦ritance in the midst of the Tribes of Israel OTHO CHAPTER X. BVt leauing Christs proceedings to the dispose of himselfe let vs returne to the subiect from whence wee haue wandered and continue the successions of Great Britaines Monarchs vnto them that haue held it whether by chance of warre or voice of Election In which sort as is said Galba got it and but short time kept it And from him Otho tooke it and a shorter time enioied it 2 Whos 's Originall saith Tacitus was from Ferrentium his Father a Consull his mothers blood somewhat disparaged but yet not base his youth run ouer with voluptuous wantonnesse and prodigall expences more ready for disturbances then depending vpon preferment or dignitie of State and hauing gone thorough all his wealth retained onely the heartie affections of the Souldiers which Galba had vtterly alienated Neither did Otho himselfe bandy against Galba but Vitellius in Germanie was fauoured against both Two persons so vile and ambitious as was much feared would proue the scourge of the Empire and the ruine of Rome 3 Vnto Vitellius sided the Britaines vnder the Conduct of Tribellius Maximus remembred before a man vnfit for warre and vnexperienced of seruice compounded altogether of couetousnesse and for his niggardly sparings and vnmercifull pollings exceedingly hated of his Armie which was further aggrauated by Roscius Calius Lieutenant of the twentieth Legion his ancient Enemie betwixt whom the sparks of enuie shortly burst forth into flames of reciprocall accusations Trebellius being charged of insufficiencie for command with the beggering of the Prouince and Legions and he againe accusing Calius of factious behauiours dissoluing of discipline through which dissensions a negligent regard was held of the Souldiers who carried themselues arrogantly euen against both and as men that had rather be doing ill then doing nothing grew daily into mutinies In these stirres Maximus finding himself vnable to withstand Roscius the common affection swaying on his side with his friends and followers entred Germanie in the quarrell of Vitellius and ioined those British forces to maintaine his cause who now presuming vpon his owne strength and others his Confederates ambitiously plaied the Prince growne to that height euen of nothing 4 Otho his Concurrent in this thing only commendable sought by all meanes to stay the effusion of more ciuill blood and that alreadie spent so possest his thoughts that his minde was still distracted and nightly affrighted with the seeming appearance of Galbaes ghost for which causes hee sent conditions of peace to Vitellius offering him an equall part in the Empire and to giue him also his daughter in mariage But Vitellius disdaining any competition refuseth all Capitulations and prepares himselfe for the warre Otho thus constrained sets forth his forces and in three seuerall skirmishes had the victorie but in the fourth at Brixellum lost the daie yet not so much weakned or vnrecouerable his Armie in number and courage surmounting the other as himselfe was vnwilling to trie the chance of warre any more for beeing importuned by his Captaines and Leaders to reenforce the Battaile with many reasons and probabilities of an assured victorie in a thankfull and short Oration answered thus their Petitions 5 To hazard your vertues and valours for one Mans estate I hold dangerous and needlesse it is that my life should be prized at so deere a rate already fortune and I haue had sufficient experience each of others and not the least in this my short time of glorie wherein I haue learned it is harder to moderate affections in the excesse of felicitie then either industrie or hazard for attaining the same These ciuill warres Vitellius beganne which I for my part purpose not to continue and hereby let Posteritie esteeme of Otho that others haue kept the Empire longer but neuer any that left it more valiantly Let this minde therefore accompany me to the Graue that you for your parts would haue died for my sake and I to saue your liues die voluntarie and vnuanquished I blame not the Gods nor enuie your Emperors rising glorie It is sufficient that my house hath touched the highest straine of Honour and my selfe to be left in records The soueraign Monarch of the World 6 And thereupon solemnely taking his leaue of the whole Army went to his Tent and with his dagger wounded himselfe vnder the left pappe whereof immediately he died in the yeare of his age thirty seuen and daies of his raigne ninetie fiue He was of stature but lowe feeble in his feete and vnto so great a minde his bodie not any waies proportionable his face without haire and woman-like his attire nice and delicate and his life and death nothing at all consonant or agreeable VITELLIVS CHAPTER XI WHen certaine newes of Othoes death was brought Vitellius he presently assumed the name of Caesar and administred the affairs of the Empire with no lesse authoritie then the absolute Commander of the World And of such acceptance was the accident that he dedicated the dagger wherewith it was done vnto Mars in his Temple at Colleyn as the luckie instrument of his aduanced Estate 2 Naturally ambitious hee was and now the same
seruice for Ierusalem wore continually vpon their backes a red Crosse whereby the name Crosse-backe or in old English Crouch-backe was to them attributed in which ranke Edmund Earle of Lancaster second sonne to King Henry the third was a principall and thereby got that name which he could not claw off from his backe euer since So likewise those men who entred that Religion of Monasticall life wore vsually vpon the outside of their Garments the signe of a Crosse whereby that Order was distinguished and noted from others by the name of Crouched or Crossed-Friers But whence or howsoeuer the name arose among all the Germans there were none in reputation for militarie deeds comparable vnto these Saxons neither had any aduentured by Sea and Land so farre to purchase renowne and praise or perhaps and that more likely to supply their owne wants ranging often from place to place as men alwaies ready to enter any action and in Germanie to this day a great Dukedome retaineth from them the name of Saxonie 9 The Gutae no doubt the Iutae Ptolomie likewise placeth in the Iland Scandia lying very neere the Coasts of Germanie vpon whose vttermost Promontorie as saith an ancient Manuscript the Iutes did for certaine inhabite which vnto this day of the Danes is called Iutland These Iutes Gutes Getes or Gothes or as Beda calles them Vites gaue names to those parts of Britaine which they inhabited as to this day the I le of Wight beareth their impression This variety of names we will no further inforce then that these Gothes were not the same that had passed Ister by Pontus Euxinus and ouer-ranne Europe who were also called the Getae by Iohn Maior Their name as Verstegan will haue it was taken from their agilitie or swiftnesse of foot and some of them as Sebastian Munster declareth went and inhabited among the Mountaines that diuide Germanie from Italie whereupon their name grew to be called the Hill-Vites which are now the Helââ¦ans 10 The Angles by Fabius Quaestor Ethelwardus an ancient Writer and a Noble Person of the Saxons Royall Bloud are brought from Ould-Anglia a Portion lying betwixt the Countries of the Saxons and the Giots as he writeth them whose chiefe Towne was by them called Sleswic and of the Danes Haathby but more particularly it lay betwixt the Citie Flemburge and the Riuer Sly which Country by Albertus Crantzius is called Anglia From hence saith Heââ¦ricus Rantzouius the Saxons who were also called the Angle-Saxons went to aid the Britaines And at this day there is a little Prouince in the Kingdome of Dania named Angell beneath the Citie Flemburge which Lindebergus calleth Little Anglia Their site notwithstanding is placed by most Authours in Westphalia where the Citie Engern standeth and where Tacitus and Ptolomy rangeth them among the Sueutans which in their times might very well be Others would haue them in Pomerania where the Towne Engloen doth somewhat sound their name so doe Engelheim Engleburg and Englerute places in Germanie beare witnesse and are prints of their footing among the Longobards and Sueuians But the most glorious remembrance of that their name hath beene for these many ages in this Kingdome of England though Saxo Grammaticus as erst we touched Lib. 5. Cap. 2 will needs haue Anglia named from Angul the sonne of Humblus and Giant-like brother of Danus the first King of Denmarke But Albertus Crantzius being offended at his folly telles him that England had the name of Britaine many hundred yeeres after that Angul was dead Others there are that deriue the name England from the manner of this Ilands situation being narrow in the West and North for that Eng in the ancient Teutonik Tongue as well as in the moderne doth signifie Narrow Strait or a Nooke and to that purpose doe produce this verse of a Portugals allusion Anglia terra ferax et fertilis Angulus Orbis Insula praedines quae toto vix eget orbe A fruitfull Angle England thou another world art said An Iland rich and hast no need of other countries aid 11 Callepine without proofe deriueth the Name froÌ Queene Angela but on as weake a ground as those who will fetch it from their Angel-like faces alluded vnto by Pope Gregory the Great Or that of Goropius from the Angle or Fishing-hooke because saith he they hooked all things to themselues and might verie well therefore be called Good Anglers a very meane conceit in sooth But howsoeuer most certaine it is that these Angles stole the name of this blessed Iland from their elder brethren the Saxons as Iacob did the birth-right from Esau and called it after their owne as wee shall further shew when our Historie hath gotten to the age of the Saxons Monarchie 12 These all claime their descents from Prince Woden called by the ancient Latines Othinus and who is deduced by our Antiquaries as hath beene said from the eldest Sonne of the Patriarke Noah and is accounted the most noble of all the Progenitors of the Saxon Kings insomuch as they and especially the Angle-Saxons our Ancestors haue in their superstitious conceit of such wodden gods imagined Woden to be their principall God of Battell whose Wife named Frea was by the like fancie held a Goddesse of whom more hereafter 13 These had issue between them sundry Sons and from fiue of them all the Monarchs of the English-men haue claimed to haue been descended Wechta the first being reported to be the Progenitor to the Kings of the Kentishmen Caser the second to the Kings of the East-Angles Wethelgeat the third to the Kings of the Mercians Wegdeg the fourth to the Kings of the Dierians and Beldeg the fifth to the Kings of the South-Saxons to the Kings of the Bernicians afterwards Kings of Northumberland and also the Kings of the West-Saxons only the Kings of the East-Saxons claiming to descend of the same race deriue not their descents from any of the Sonnes of the same men This may suffice for the Originals of these three people who as Cisner affirmeth retained still the same manners after they were seated in Europe as they had formerly done in Asia And what those were let vs heare the reports of Tacitus and other ancient Authors who together with the Germans among whom they dwelled doe thus describe them THE MANNERS AND CVSTOMES OF THE ANCIENT SAXONS CHAPTER III. THese Germans and among them the Catti and Sueuians our Ancestors according to Albertus Crantzius were a people saith Tacitus well set sterne of countenance tall of stature gray eied and of a firie aspect and their haire yellow Vnto whom Witichindus the Monke addeth and saith that They were faire of complexion cheerfull of countenance very comely of stature and their limbes to their bodies well proportioned bold of courage hardy in fight and very ambitious of
saith it was done by S. Berinus Bishop of Dorchester who vsually preaching the Gospell in the kingdome of the Mercians in the Citie of Oxenford and presence of Wulpherus King of Mercia it hapned that King Athelwold then a Pagan was present who by the indeauour of Vulpherus and instruction of Berinus receiued the lauer of Baptisme whom also Wulpherus receiued at the Font for his God-sonne and in signe of that adoption gaue vnto him two Prouinces to be annexed to his former kingdome that is to say the I le of Wight and the Prouince of Manures in the West of England at which time also Berinus by King Athelwolds permission baptized the chiefe Dukes and Nobles of that Prouince His Queene Ebba was baptized in her owne I le the Prouince of the Viecians being the daughter of Eanfride who was brother to Eanheres and both of them Christians But it is generally held that King Edilwach gaue vnto Wilfride the Peninsula as the Latines speake of Seoleseu now Selsee in the West with the demaynes of eightie seuen Tenements wherein he built the Monasterie that bare the same name and was his owne Episcopall Sea Against this Edilwach Ceadwald a valiant young Prince of the Bloud-royall of the West-Saxons being banished his Countrey making head with the assistance of friends and followers entred his Territories with an impetuous incursion and slew the King as he made resistance when hee had raigned twentie fiue yeeres in whose raigne and Countrey raged such an extreme Famine that both men and women in great flockes and companies cast themselues from the Rockes into the Sea 4 Berthun and Authun two Dukes of the South-Saxons maintained the Warres and defence of their Country against Ceadwald and by manly valour forced him to retire These Captaines betwixt them held the dominion of that Prouince vntill such time as Ceadwald had gotten the Kingdome of the West-Saxons who bearing in mind the remembrance of his former proceedings and thinking to inlarge his owne Kingdome with the subiection of the South-Saxons entred againe that Prouince and in Battell slew Duke Berthun harrying the Country miserably before him Which State vnable to withstand the West-Saxons puissance was by Iue the next King succeeding made a subiected Prouince their Gouernment thence forward resting vnder his Successors after it had stood one hundred and thirteene yeeres and ended in the yeere of Christ 601. by ordinary computation But whosoeuer shall compare the times of the foresaid Kings Wulpherus and Athelwold together will easily finde that it is not easie to finde the certaine concurrence of times in affaires so clouded in obscuritie and so farre remote from our preseut times THE KINGDOME OF THE VVEST-SAXONS THE CIRCVIT THEREOF AND SVCCESSION OF THEIR KINGS VNTO EGBERT WITH THEIR ISSVES AND RAIGNES CHAPTER VII THe Kingdome of the West-Saxons though in time later then the two former yet in circuit and fame surmounted them both whose Monarch was the Maull that first brake the Scepters of the other six Kingdoms in sunder and made one Crowne of these their seuerall Diadems more glorious then they all and that first worne vpon Egbert the West-Saxons heads and the Scepter swaied in his Imperiall hand vntill whose time and person wee will continue the succession of their Kings beginning with Cherdik that first made it a Kingdome and briefly shew their Acts whilest it so stood in the Saxons Heptarchie THis Cherdik is said to haue brought a second supply of Saxââ¦s forces into Britaine in the yeere of our Lord 495. and fifth of the Monarchy of King Ella his landing being at a place on that occasion called Chederik-shore who with his sonne Kenrik was encountred by the Britaines vnder the conduct of Natanleod a British Prince whose Country was then called after his name whom he slew in Battell with fiue thousand more of his Britaines the fortune of which field gaue resolutions and hopes of better successe it was fought neere vnto a Brooke vpon that euent called Cherdiks-ford now by contraction Chard-ford Heereupon establishing his new erected Kingdome which contained Cornwal Deuonshire Dorsetshire Somersetshire Wiltshire Hantshire and Barkshire he inlarged the same with the conquest of the I le of Wight the gouernment whereof was by him giuen to Stuffe and Withgar his Nephewes which later slew the Britaines there inhabiting and named the place of his victory Withgarbirg assuming the name of King and was buried at his Citie Withgar in the same I le About seuen yeeres after Cherdiks entrance Porth a Saxon with his two Sonnes Megla and Beda landed in the West at the place from him called Portesmouth whose aid with Kent and Sussex assisted Cherdik in his Conquests His raigne is set to be thirty three yeeres and his death in the yeere of grace fiue hundred thirtie fiue hauing had two sonnes Kenrik and Chelwolf the one of which died before his Father and the other succeeded him in his Kingdome Chelwolf had issue Cuthgils whose sonne was Kenfridd and his sonne Kensy the Father of King Eskwin who was the Successor of King Kenwalk and predecessor of King Kentwin in the Kingdome of the West-Saxons KEnrik the eldest Sonne of King Cherdik hauing formerly made proofe of his prowesse in the assistance of his Father was after his death also verie fortunate in obtaining two victories ouer the Britaines the one at Searesberige and the other at Beranbrig whose raigne beginning Anno 534. continued twenty six yeers ending in the yeere of our Redemption fiue hundred sixty He had issue three Sonnes of which Cheaulin the eldest succeeded him in his kingdome Cuthwolfe the second assisted his Brother in his Warres and was partaker with him of his victories who died Anno 672. leauing issue one onely Sonne named Chell or Cearlike who proued nothing so vertuous and dutifull a subiect as his Father had beene for he rose in rebellion against his Vncle and by strong hand expelled him his kingdome The third Sonne of King Kenrik was Cuth famous in his issue though mentionlesse for action in himselfe for hee had three sonnes of which Chelwolf the eldest was King of the West Saxons as shal be declared Chell the second was father to Kingils the sixt and first Christian King of the West Saxons and Grandfather to Kenwall and Kenwin the seuenth and ninth Kings of that Kingdome and Ched the yongest was father of Kenbert Grandfather to Chedwall the most renowned King of the West Saxons of whom we are presentlie to speake and of them all in the succession of thâ⦠English Saxons Monarchs and now to returne againe to the issue of King Kenrik CHeaulin his first sonne entred vpon the gouernement ouer the West-Saxons Anno 561. and euen at the first began to disturbe the quiet peace of his neighbour Prouinces taking aduantage at the young yeeres of Ethelbert who was made King of
so great so blinde I might say a deuotion was in their hearts and so holy a reuerence held they of the place Vnto this King Ceolnulph the said Venerable Beda a Priest in the Monasterie of Peter and Paul at Werimouth neere vnto Durham a great Clerke and Writer of the English Historie dedicated the same his Worke which he continued till the yeere seuen hundred thirty one and from the first entrance of the Saxons containing 285. yeeres according to his owne account EGbert the sonne of Eata who was brother to King Kenred succeeded his vncle Ceolnulph in the Kingdome of Northumberland and ruled the same with the like peace and pietie the time of twenty yeeres and then following his example also forsooke the world and shore himselfe a Monke as diuers other Kings in those daies had done whereof Simon Dunelmensis writeth and noteth their number to bee eight as Inas King of the West-Saxons Ethelred and Kenred Kings of Mercia Sigebert King of the East-Angles Sebbi and Off a Kings of the East-Saxons and Ceolnulph and this Egbert Kings of the Northumbrians These forsaking the world as they tooke it left the Charge that God vpon them had imposed whose authoritie in earth they swaied and wherein they might much more haue aduanced Gods glory and Christs Gospel then for a more easie and priuate life not warranted by his word but rather disliked and perhaps foreshewed by those heauenly creatures the Sunne and Moone which in those daies were fearefully darkned and for a time seemed to haue lost their light for Anno 733. 18. Calend. Septemb. the Sunne suffred so great an Eclipse that the earth seemed to bee ouer-shadowed as with sack-cloth And Anno 756. 8. Calend. Decemb. the Moone being in her full appeared both darke and bloudy for a Starre though there be none lower then the Moone seemed to follow her and to depriue her of light but passing before her shee againe recouered her former brightnesse This King Egbert had a brother that bore the same name and was installed Arch-bishop of Yorke where he erected a beautifull Librarie a worke well befitting a Noble Prelate and plentifully stored it with an infinite number of learned bookes His sonne was Oswulph that succeeded in the Kingdome OSwulph when his father Egbert had put off the Robes of Maiestie and clad himselfe with a Monkes Cowle ascended the Throne of Northumberland and saââ¦e therein only one yeere for before hee had made attempt of any memorable act he was traiterously murdered by his own seruants at Mikilwongton the ninth Kalends of August leauing the Crown vndisposed of vntill the Nones of the same moneth in the next yeere EDitwald or Mollo was then made King of Northumberland and with great valiancie defended his Subiects Some say that at the end of six yeeres hee resigned his gouernment yet others affirme his raign to be eleuen yeeres and lastly that hee was slaine by Alured his Successour ALured the murderer of his Lord and Master beganne his raigne ouer the kingdome of Northumberland the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred sixty fiue and continued the same with such dislikes that hee lastly was expelled out of the Prouince by his own subiects enforced to abandon the same He was the son of Taââ¦win the son of Bieââ¦hom the son of Bofae the son of Ailrick the naturall son of Ida the first King of Bernicia And the sonnes of this Alured were Osred afterwards King of Northumberland and Alhnud slaine by the Danes and canonized a Saint EThelred the sonne of Mollo was aduanced to the Regiment of Northumberland and in the fifth yeere of his raigne was driuen out of the same by Edelbald and Herebert two Dukes that warred against him who hauing discomfited and slaine his Generall and souldiers in a fierce battel so weakened the hopes of King Ethelred that he fled his Country and left the Kingdome in a miserable estate through the dissensions of those ambitious Princes ALfwald the brother of the foresaid King Alered aspiring to the Soueraignty of the Northumbrians ruled the same in great Iustice to his worthy commendations notwithstanding the wickednes of his people was such that without all guilt he was traiterously murthered by the conspiracie of Siga 23. Sept. the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred eightie eight after he had raigned eleuen yeeres and his body buried at Hexhaem His sonnes were Alfus and Alfwin both slaine by King Ethelred OSred the sonne of King Alured tooke vpon him the Rule of Northumberland the yeere of grace seuen hundred eightie nine and the same yeere finished his gouernment thereof being expelled by his subiects and depriued of all kingly authority EThelred the sonne of Mollo reuoked from exile wherein he had liued the space of twelue yeeres was againe restored to the Crowne but he minding the iniuries that his Lords had formerly done him sought the reuenge by their deaths as also to establish his Throne the surer slew Alfus and Alfwin the sons of Alfwald as wee haue said the right heires to the Crowne and inticing Osred the former deposed King into his danger commanded him to be put to death at Cuââ¦burge the fourteenth of September and yeere of Christ seuen hundred ninety two And to strengthen himselfe the more against all his opposites the same yeere he married Lady Elfled the second Daughter to great Off a King of Mercia forsaking his former Wife without any iust cause giuen on her part These things sate so neere the hearts of his subiects that after seuen yeeres from his second establishment they rebelliously rose in Armes and at Cobre miserably slew him the eighteenth day of Aprill the yeere of Christ Iesus 794. AFter whose death the Northumbrians were sore molested with many intruders or rather Tyrants that banded for the soueraignty the space of thirty yeeres The first whereof was Oswald that held the title of King only twenty eight daies then was forced to saue his life by flight vnto the King of the Picts Next Ardââ¦lfe a Duke reuoked from exile then Alfwold Eââ¦red Ethelred Readulph Osbert and Elle slaine by the Danes in Yorke at a place froÌ Elle his slaughter called to this day Elle-Crofte and the Kingdome yeelded to the protection of Egbert King of the West-Saxons who was now become Englands first absolute Monarch as holding all the rest of the Kings no longer for his Associates but his subiects in the yeere nine hundred twentie six after it had stood in forme of a Kingdome three hundred seuenty nine yeeres and was made a Prouince and ioined with the rest vnto the English Monarchie THE CIRCVIT AND SVCCESSORS OF THE MERCIAN KINGDOME VNTILL IT WAS SVBIECTED TO THE WEST-SAXONS CHAPTER X. THis Kingdome of Mercia contained more Counties and the skirts of that royall Tent were spread with a wider compasse then any
resisters Neither is it to be doubted but that many others there were of that Nation no lesse carefull for transferring the remembrance of their Ancestors actions to posteritie no Nation liuing being more zealously deuoted in that kinde though their writings haue in Times ruines beene buried and their remembrances preserued onely by perpetuitie of traditions and although wee haue shewed the ancient Coines of the Britaines and obserued a series thorow the Romanes succession yet be not offended that I leaue onely Blanks for these latter Princes as also the first Saxons wanting the Monies of their owne seuerall Mintes Such therfore as I haue found of any Kings stamp raigning whilest the Land was diuided and enioied amongst them I haue in the margent of their remembrances affixed with the Armes attributed to euery seuerall kingdome and hence will obserue the same order without any inuention or fained inscription which howsoeuer wee want to furnish their successions yet this am I sure of no Nation in Europe can shew the like or can come to so true a series of their Soueraignes Coines as England is able at this day to doe VORTIGERN 1. Vortigern among the many molestatioÌs of the Scots and Picts was ordained the supreme Gouernor of these affaires and to that end with the Britaines full consent was elected their King For as touching that Monkish Constantine the sonne of Constantius who is said to be the brother of Aldreonus King of Little Britaine in France sent for and made King by these Britaines whose simplicitie this Vortigern is said to abuse and lastly to cause his murther and death I rather thinke the storie to be the same that happened aboue fortie yeeres before in the daies of Honorius the Emperor when Constantius among other Conspirators was raised vpon a hopefull expectation conceiued in his name This Constantius indeed had a sonne that bare his name a man of a soft spirit and no deepe reach and therefore in his youth was made a Monke But his Father risen to his aspiring honour created him first his Caesar and next Augustus till Fortune turned those smiles into frownes and stained their purple robes in both their own blouds For not only the same names induceth this doubt but the place which was Winchester and Abbey Amphibilus where this Imperiall Monke was shorne doth not a little confirme the same the remaines of which Colledge by that strong and thicke wall standing to this day at the West gate of that Cathedrall Church doth not a little confirme But wanting better directions to our proceedings we must follow for these times men of latter yeeres and not without some suspect of vncertaintie The rather for that the Saxons as then the chiefe Actors in this Land haue purposely concealed all Victors and victories against themselues neither but sparingly haue recorded their owne This Vortigern howsoeuer attaining the Crowne was ouer-awed saith Ninius by the Picts Scots stood in feare of the Roman forces and dread much the returne of Aurelius Ambrosius with his brother Vter surnamed Pendragon and therefore wanting strength of his owne to maintaine his standing sent for the Saxons as wee haue said He saith the British Story was Earle of Cornwall of an honourable Familie and noble descent his Lady euery way answerable to both by whom hee had three sonnes Vortimer Catigern and ãâã His second wife or rather Concubine hauing cast off this first was Rowena the daughter of Hengist which Pagan mariage prooued not only the bane of the Land but so ruinated the Church of Christianity that a Prouinciall Councell of the ãâã was ãâã sembled in Ann. 470. to repaire those things that this mariage had decaied By this Heathen Damosell he had a daughter who against the law of God and Nature was his third wife that Kings as he pretended to excuse his ââ¦est might be descended from the right issue of Kings vpon whom he begot his sad lamenting sonne Fausius a vertuous Impe of those impious parents that spent his life in a solitarie place neere to the Riuer Llynterrenny as wee haue said who abandoning the companie of men among those mountaines serued God in continuall teares and praiers for remission of the fault committed in his incestuous generation for the recalling of his parents to a better life and for the restitution of his Country to her former libertie This Vortigern raigned first sixteene yeeres and then deposed for his fauours to the Saxons was retained in durance all the raigne of Vortimer his sonne after whose death reestablished but oppressed by his Saxons and pursued by Aurelius he withdrew himselfe into Wales and among those vast mountaines built a Castle by Merlins direction wherof we haue spoken and more we would speake were those fantasticke fictions vnderset with any props of likelihood or truth which Rand. of Chester in his daies vtterly reiected In this Castle Vortigern with his incestuous wife after hee had secondly raigned the space of six yeeres was consumed to ashes by the iust reuenging hand of God by fire from heauen as some haue written or else kindled by Aurelius and Vter as his Ministers to execute his wrath VORTIMER 2. VOrtimer the eldest son of King Vortigern through the abuse of his fathers gouernment for which he was deposed by his owne subiects was erected King of the Britaine 's the yeere from Christs birth 454. a man of great valour which altogether hee imploied for the redresse of his Countrey according to the testimonie of William Malmesbury whose words are these Vortimer saith hee thinking not good to dissemble the matter for that hee saw himselfe and Countrie daily surprised by the craft of the English set his full purpose to driue them out and from the seuenth yeere after their first entrance for twenty yeeres continuance fought many Battles with them and foure of them with great puissance in open field in the first whereof they departed with like fortune and losse of the Generals brethren Horsa and Catigern in the other three the Britaine 's went away with victorie and so long vntill Vortimer was taken away by fatall death Huntington Monmouth Randulphus and Fabian name both the places and successe of those Battles The first was in Kent and vpon the Plaine neere vnto Ailsford where the memoriall of Catigern to this day remaineth Horsted doth as yet relish of Horsa there interred The second Battle was fought likewise in Kent at Crocanford now Craford where many perished as well Britaines as Saxons The third was at Weppeds Fleet with great losse to the Britaines and the fourth vpon Calmore where many of the Saxons after long and sore fight were slaine and more drowned in flight and lastly driuen into the I le of Thanet their first assigned habitation if not ouer the Seas so that small hope rested for them so long as this valiant Vortimer liued who had now dispossessed them of
the first and second Kings of the West-Saxons and the third and fourth Monarchs of the Englishmen She was the second Kings wife that was debarred of the title and place of Queene Shee deceased three years before the King her husband in the nineteenth yeare of his raigne being the yeare of Christs Natiuity eight hundred fifty fiue 10 Iudith his second wife was the daughter of Charles the Emperour and King of Fraââ¦e as wee haue said her Mother was Queene ãâã the daughter of Vodon Earle of Orlââ¦ance She was a Lady of passing beauty and marryed to this King in France and when she came into England was receiued with the title and place of a Queene in abolishment of the peruerse law of the VVest-Saxons made against the Kings VViues as before was touched She was his wife three yeares and suruiued him without any issue His Issue 11 Ethelbald the eldest sonne of King Ethelwolfe and of Lady Osburg his first wife was brought vp in his youth in the exercise of warre and serued vnder his Father in the great victory obtained against the Danes at Ocley in Surrey in the yeare eight hundred fifty one afterwards hee turned his force against his Father and at his returne from Rome practised to defeat him of his Kingdome and was ready to haue giuen him battaile had not his Father parted with him his Dominion 12 Ethelbert the second son of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg his first wife was in the life time of his Father after the decease of his vncle Ethelstan appointed and placed his Successor in his Kingdome ouer the South-Saxons the Kentish and the East-Saxons without any mention or meaning as it seemeth that hee should intermeddle further with any other part of England Notwithstanding after the death of his brother Ethelbald it was generally holden of all men for law equity and reason that he should succeed him in the Monarchy and so he did with the consent of his Brethren and without resistance or contradiction of any other 13 Ethelred the third sonne of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg his first wife had by the disposition of his Father in his last will the one halfe of his Fathers proper inheritance which was all such land as King Egbert his Grandfather had before hee was King and was no part of the Demaines of the Kingdome and this was diuided betwixt him and his brother Elfred as the kingdome was betweene their elder Brethren Ethelbald and Ethelbert with an intent that this Ethelred should succeed his brother Ethelbald in the kingdome of the West-Saxons notwithstanding his brother Ethelbert after the decease of King Ethelbald entred into the other part adioining it to his former kingdome and was king of the whole and after left it entire to this Ethelred who succeeded him in the Monarchy 14 Elfred the fourth sonne of King Ethelwolfe and of Lady Osburg his first wife was borne at Wantage in Barkeshire in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred forty nine and the thirteenth of his fathers raign Being a child of fiue yeeres old he was sent very honourably attended to the City of Rome where Leo the fourth then Bishoppe confirmed him was his Godfather at the confirmation and annointed him to the expectation of a kingdome growne in yeares hee grew so in discretion magnanimity and fauour of all men that in the successiue raignes of his three elder Brethren he ruled as a Vice-roy or secondary king vnder euery of them and after them at the last succeeded in the English Monarchy 15 Ethelfwith the daughter of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg was maried to Burthred the twentieth King of Mercia which mariage was solemnized at the towne of Chippinham in Wiltshire in the moneth of Aprill and yeare of Christs Natiuity eight hundred thirty fiue and the fifteenth of her fathers raigne but within twenty two years after they were both forced by the Danes to abandon their kingdom and departed into Italy where the King died the same yeare in the English Colledge at Rome shee liued after him fifteene yeares in the habite of a Nââ¦ne at the City of Padââ¦a and there died and was honourably buried in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred eighty nine which was the eighteenth yeare of her brother King Elfreds raigne 16 Neââ¦te supposed by Iohn Capgraââ¦e the Legend writer to be the sonne of King Ethelwolfe was in his youth brought vp at Glastenbery vnder Dunstan who was afterward Arthbishop of Caââ¦terbury He proued a man of great learning and was one of the first Readers of Diuinity in the Vniuersity of Oxford at the foundation or as some will haue it the restauration thereof by King Elfred hee planted a Monastery in Cornwall whereunto hee vsed for deuotion and studious meditations often to withdraw himselfe which of his abode there was afterward called Neotestoke and when he was dead his body was with great honour enterred in the County of Huntingdon at a place then called Anulfesbery and afterward in regard of his enterment Saint Neotes and now Saint Needes ETHELBALD THE TVVENTIETH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE ONE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS ACTS AND RAIGNE CHAPTER XXXIII EThelbald the eldest sonne of king Ethelwolfe hauing had part of the kingdome in the life time of his Father after his death entred vpon the whole and was the twentieth King of the West Saxons and the twenty one Monarch of the Englishmen beginning his raigne in the yeere of Christs incarnation eight hundred fiftie seuen 2 His youth he had spent in the exercise of war hauing made proofe of valour in his seruice against the Danes in many battels and likewise attempted though not in so good a cause to haue fought against his owne father Which his assaies as they seemed violent and vnnaturall yet being in the quarrell of the West-Saxons law enacted in preiudice of their Queenes he was both sided and approued as hath been said 3 But howsoeuer vnwilling he was this faire Queene should sit in state by his fathers side yet contrary to all lawes either of God or man hee laid her by his owne and by nuptiall rites brought her to his sinfull and incestuous bed Which act though foule enough some haue made worse in reporting his Wife to be his owne Mother whom King Ethelwolfe kept for his Concubine And surely this his sin was not long vnpunished by the shortnesse of his raigne and life leauing no other memory of his acts besides this foule blot to his faire name 4 His raigne was onely two yeeres and an halfe and death chanced vpon the twentieth day of December the yeere of Christs assuming our flesh eight hundred sixtie His body was first buried at Shââ¦rburne in the County of Dorset where at that time was the Cathedrall Church and Episcopall See but afterwards was remoued and enterred at Salesbury in the County of Wiltshire His Wife 5 Iudith the
was maried to Hugh surnamed the Great Earle of Paris Grand-master and Constable of France in the yeere of our Lord 926. being the third of her brother King Ethelstanes raigne This Hugh was the sonne of Robert brother to Endes King of France and father of King Hugh Capet progenitor of the Kings of France eueâ⦠sithence vnto this day but shee died before him without any issue by him 22 Edgith the sixth daughter of King Edward and the fifth of Queene Elfleda was the first wife of Otho the first surnamed the Great Emperour of the West sonne to the Emperor Henry surnamed the Falconer By him she had issue Ludolfe Duke of Swabe William Arch-bishop of Mentz Ludgard married to Comââ¦d Duke of Lorrayn and Mechthild Abbesse of Quedlingburg in Saxonie in which Citie she deceased the seuen and twenty of August in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 947. the eleuenth of her husbands Empire and the first of her brother King Edreds raigne in England She was buried at the East end of the North side of a Chapell which her selfe had founded in the same Citie 23 Elgiua the seuenth daughter of King Edward and the sixth of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was by King Ethelstan her brother with her sister Egith sent to the Court of the Emperor Henry the first King of the Saxons in Germany who honourably entertained her brought her vp with his owne daughters and after he had maried her elder sister to his eldest sonne he placed her also in marriage with a Duke of Italy obout the Alpes who is not named of our Writers but may easily be coniectured by the honourable disposition of the maker of the match to haue been a Prince of note and account worthy of her estate and parentage 24 Edmund the fifth sonne of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua his third and last Wife was borne in the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of the worlds saluation 921. and at his fathers death little more then three yeeres of age was notwithstanding by the carefull prouision of his mother brought vp with all princely education conuenient for his yeeres and estate insomuch as there was generally a great expectation amongst the people conceiued of him in the life of his brother King Ethelstan vnder whom he learned some experience of seruice in warre and after whom hee succeeded in the Kingdome of England 25 Edred the sixth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Edgiua his third Wife and the youngest sonne of them both was borne about the two and twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne and yeere of grace 923. which was not long before the death of his father who left him a little infant in the custody of his mother by whom hee was carefully brought vp and prooued a Prince of so great vertue and valour as after the death of King Edmund his brother in regard of the minority of his Nephews hee was with the generall consent and liking of the whole nation chosen to be his brothers successor in the kingdome and gouernment ouer them 26 Edburg the eight daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua in her child-hood had her disposition tried and her course of life disposed by her Father in this manner he laid before her gorgeous apparrell and rich Iewels in one end of a chamber and the new Testament and Bookes of princely instruction in the other willing her to make her choise of which she liked best she presently tooke vp the bookes and he her in his armes and kissing her said Goe in Gods name whither God hath called thee and thereupon placed her in a Monastery at Winchester wherein shee did most vertuously spend ãâã whole life and in that Abbey was bariââ¦d 27 Edgiua the ninth daughter of King Edward and the second of his last Queene whose name thee bare is reported in the history of the Monastery of Hyde by Winchester and other Writers of our Country to haue beene married to Lewes Prince of Aquitane in France which not long before had beene a Kingdome of it selfe sometime allotted to the portion of Lewes the third sonne of the Emperour Charles the Great of which house it seemeth this Lewes was afterward it became a Dukedome and the possession of an other Family by whom it came to be the inheritance after the Conquest to the Kings of England which were descended of the house of Angeow ETHELSTAN THET VVENTIE FIFT KING OF THE VVEST SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE SIXT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND SVPPOSED ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVIII EThelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward as hath beene said for the great hopes conceiued of him was crowned with a greater solemnity then any of his ancestors euer before him The place was Kingston vpon Thamesis in the County of Surrey the yeer of Christ Iesus 924. where in the midst of the town a high Scaffold was built and thereon the coronation performed to the open view of all by Athelmus Archbishop of Canterbury with shouts of ioy as that of Salomon 2 His beginnings were with troubles and that rather by reason of friends then force of foes for it is recorded that Elfred a nobleman either in fauour of King Edwards other sonnes holding Ethelstan a Bastard or else vpon an ambitious hope blinded of himselfe intended at Winchester to haue pluckt out the eyes of his Soueraine but his treason being knowne before the seed could shew blade he was apprehended sent to Rome to purge himselfe by oth where before the Altaâ⦠of S. Peter and Pope Iohn the tenth he there abiured the act and thereupon fell sodainly down to the earth so that his seruants tooke and bare him into the English Schoole where within three dayes after he died the Pope denying him christian buriall vntill he knew King Ethelstans pleasure 3 These stormes ouerpast as great a cloud seemed to arise vnto Ethelstans sight whose eye of iealousie euer followed the ascent and his eare euer opened vnto the instillations of Parasites amongst whom his Cup-bearer was a chiefe who brought daily more and more suspition into the Kings head that lastly as wee haue shewed hee consented to young Edwins death though with too late a sorrow hee repented the same for besides his seauen yeares penance voluntarily vndergone to pacifie the ghost of his betraied brother hee built the two Monasteries of Midleton and Michelnesse as for the most part such seed-plots were euer sowne in the furrowes of bloud which hapned vpon this occasion It chanced his Cup-bearer in his seruice vpon a festiuall to stumble with the one foote and recouering himselfe with the other pleasantly to say you see how one brother helpeth another vpon which speech the King with griefe and touch of heart called to mind the death of his innocent brother and forthwith commanded execution to
deceased in the very prime of his youth before the death of his father or of his elder brother and before hee had done any thing in his life worthy of remembrance after his death 44 Edmund the third sonne of King Ethelred Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne in the eleuenth yeare of his fathers raigne and of Grace 989 and of all his fathers Children proued to be the only man that set his helping hand to the redresse of the estate of his Country distressed by the miserable oppressions of the Danes which hee pursued with such exceeding toile and restlesse hazards of his body as he was therefore surnamed Iron-side and when hee had followed those warres with great courage the space of seuenteene yeeres vnder his Father being come to twenty seuen of his owne age hee succeeded him in his Kingdome and troubles as presently shall be shewed 45 Edred the fourth sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was born about the foureteenth yeare of his fathers raigne being the yeare of Grace 992. His name is continually set downe as a witnesse in the testees of his fathers Charters vntill the thirtie fift yeare of his raigne by which it appeareth that hee liued vnto the two and twentieth yeere of his owne age although I find no mention of him or of any thing done by him in any of our histories and it seemeth he died at that time because his name is left out of the Charters after that yeare 46 Edwy the fift sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife suruiued his father and all his brethren and liued in the raigne of Canute the Dane who being iealous of his new-gotten estate and fearefull of the dangers that might accrew vnto him by this Edwy and such others of the English bloud roiall practised to haue him murthered which was accordingly done by them whom hee most fauoured and least suspected the yeare of our saluation 1017. 47 Edgar the sixt sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne beeing the yere of our Lord God nine hundred ninetie and eight He seemeth by the Testees of his fathers Charters to haue beene liuing in the one and twentieth of his raigne but beeing no more found in any of them after may be supposed by all coniectures to haue died in or about the same yeere beeing but the eleuenth after his owne birth and the seuenth before his fathers death 48 The eldest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife although her name bee not to bee found in any writer of those times appeareth notwithstanding to be married to one Ethelstan a Noble man of England who was the principall Commander of Cambridge-shire men at the great battle fought betweene them and the Danes wherein the English-men had the ouerthrow and this sonne in law of King Ethelred with the rest of the chiefe Leaders were slaine in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 1010. being the two and thirtieth of his father in lawes raigne 49 Edgith the second daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was married to Edrik Duke of Mercia who for his couetousnesse in getting was surnamed Streattone This Edrik was the sonne of one Egelrik surnamed Leofwin an elder brother to Egelmere the grandfather of Goodwin Duke of the West-Saxons and beeing but meanely borne was thus highly aduanced by this King notwithstanding he was euer a traitor to his Countrie and a fauourer of the Danes betraying both him and King Edmund his sonne to King Canut that he thereby might gette new preferments by him who worthily rewarded him as a traitor and put him to death 50 Elfgine the third daughter of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was the second wife of Vtred surnamed the Bold sonne of Earle Waldefe the elder Earle of Northumberland by whom shee had one onely child a daughter named Aldgith married to a Noble-man called Maldred the sonne of Crinan shee was mother of Cospatricke who was Earle of Northumberland in the time of William the Conquerour and forced by his displeasure to fly into Scotland where hee abode and was ancestor to the Earles of Dunbar and of March in that Countrie 51 Gode the fourth and youngest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was first married to one Walter de Maigne a Noble-man of Normandy greatly fauoured by King Edward her brother who liued not long after the marriage and left issue by her a sonne named Rodulfe whom King Edward his vncle created Earle of Hereford This Earle Rodulfe died the one and twentieth of December in the thirteenth yeere of his vncles raigne and was buried at Peterborough leauing issue a young sonne named Harrald created afterwards by King William the Conqueror Baron of Sudeley in the Countie of Gloucester and Ancestor to the Barons of that place succeeding and of the Lord Chandois of Sudeley now being This Lady Gode after the decease of the said Water de Maigne was remarried to Eustace the elder Earle of Bulloigne in Picardy a man of great valour in those parts of France and a most faithfull friend to King Edward her brother which Earle was grand-father to Godfrey of Bulloigne King of Ierusalem albeit it seemeth he had no issue by this Lady 52 Edward the seuenth sonne of King Ethdred and his first by Queene Emme his second wife was borne at Islipe in the County of Oxford and brought vp in France all the time of his youth with his vncle Richard the third of that name Duke of Normandy mistrusting his safety in England vnder King Canute the Dane although he had married his mother but hee found the time more dangerous by the vsage of his brother Elfred at his beeing heere in the raigne of King Harrald sonne of the Dane Notwithstanding hee returned home when Hardiknut the other sonne beeing his halfe brother was King and was honourably receiued and entertained by him and after his death succeeded him in the Kingdom of England 53 Elfred the eight sonne of King Ethelred and his second by Queene Emme his second wife was conueied into Normandie for feare of King Conute with his eldest brother Edward and with him returned into England to see his mother then beeing at Winchester in the second yeere of King Harrald surnamed Harefoote by whose practize hee was trained towards London apprehended by the way at Guilford in Surrey depriued of his eie-sight and committed prisoner to the Monastery of Elie his Normans that came with him most cruelly murthered and hee himselfe soone after deceasing was buried in the Church of the said Monasterie EDMVND SVRNAMED IRONSIDE THE THIRTIE THREE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS WARRES ACTS RAIGNE WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XLV EDmund the third sonne of King Ethelred and the eldest liuing at his Fathers death
this King 5 But his vices were more and concerned more personnes for a great Epicure hee was and giuen much vnto Cuppes whereby he trained the body to belly cheere and sense to bee subiect to sloth and drunkennesse foure times euery day were his tables spred and plenteously with all Cates furnished euer commanding that his courtiers guests and seruants should rather leaue for superfluity then call for lack which howsoeuer it was in him accounted for Roiall bounty yet it caused in the people who vse to praise the Soueraignes vertues but imitate his vices a riotous loosenesse and the Common-weale to lie sicke of consumptions bred by such excesse of those grosse humours in her body 6 This wrought in him a carelesse neglect of gouernment in State so that ââ¦he whole managing thereof was committed to his mother Queene Emma a woman extreamely couetous and to Goodwin the rich and politicke Earle of Kent who seeing the present state carried wholy away with present pleasures thought that a fitte subiect for him to worke vpon for the King not married vnlesse it were to his lewd will and Edward likely to succeede of an ouer soft temperature hee thought these both might proue aduantageous to his ambition and therfore bethought him how the crowne might bee worne by him or his 7 Therefore to separate the hearts of the subiects from the Prince then which there can bee no greater a wound vnto both hee caused the King to impose heauy tributes vpon the English onely to pay the Danes in his Fleete appointing euerie common Souldier and Mariner to receiue eight markes in money euery officer and Master twelue which amounted to the summe of thirty two thousand one hundred forty seuen pounds for the payment whereof there was so great a grudge that two of the Collectors Thurstane and Feader were slaine by the Citizens of Worcester which caused their City to be burnt and part of the country spoiled by the Kings commaund and their Bishop Alfred expulsed the See till with money hee had purchased his peace This Bishops hands as was said were deepe in the murther of Prince Alfred the Kings half brother whom we spake of yea and Goodwin himselfe was put to his purgation by oath for the clearing of his suspitions in that treacherous and brutish fact which oath was the lighter vrged and the easier receiued for his rich and bounteous gifts immediately before presented to the King and that was a shippe whose sterne was of gold with fourescore souldiers therein placed all vniformely and richlie suited On their heads they al wore guilt Burgenets and on their bodies a triple guilt habergion a sword with guilt hilts girded to their wastes a battaile-axe after the manner of the Danes on their left shoulders a target with guilt bosses borne in their left hands a dart in the right their armes bound about with two bracelets of gold containing sixeteene ounces in weight 8 Aimundus Bremensis writing the Stories of those times sheweth that the three sonnes of Canute were possessed of the three Kingdomes England Denmarke and Norway though the father by Will had disposed of the first otherwise which moued Hardi-Canute much to maligne the roialtie of Harold whose Crowne by birth and couenant belonged to him and therfore with great preparation intending to recouer his right hee entred the Sea and came into Flanders where hauing notice of the vsurpers death his rage was staied and he peaceably came in and receiued the Crowne 9 And that Swein called the Younger King of Denmarke to assist his vncle Hardi-Canute against Harold the vsurper of Englands Crowne with a great Armie prepared thitherward and taking the Seas were by tempest driuen vpon the coasts of Hadelâ⦠where his Armie doing some hurt was set vpon and discomfited by the souldiers of the Arch-bishoppe himselfe amongst them beeing taken prisoner and brought into the presence of the Arch-bishop was by him most honourably receiued and conueied vnto Breme who there entered a league with him and with gifts and other complements after a few daies suffered him to depart who likewise hearing of the death of King Harold returned backe to his owne Countrey where shortly after he was much molested by Magnus the sonne of Olaf then raigning King ouer the Norwegians 10 Hardi-Canute in England hearing of those stirres thought it his part to aid his Nephew King Sweyn against the inuasions of Magnus and therefore hee sent one Sueno his kinsman with an Armie of the English to reestablish King Sweyn in his Throne These entred Norway and the Field against the Norwegians but by them were so ouerlaied that hee left Magnus the vanquisher and returned againe for England but before hee could arriue the Shore King Hardi-Canute was dead with whom dyed the issue of that warre whose death was suddaine and after this manner 11 At the celebration of a great marriage contracted betwixt a Daenish Lord called Canut-Prudan and Lady Githa the daughter of a Noble-man whose name was Osgot Clappa in a solemne assembly banquet at Lambeth the eight of Iune reuelling and carousing amidst his cups hee suddainly feldown without speech or breath whose losse was the lesse lamented for his excesse riotousnesse and vnwonted exactions but chiefly because a much better was then to succeede him hauing himselfe had neither wife nor child that is read off Yea so farre were all sorts from bewailing him that in regard of the freedome from the Danish yoke which they attained by his decease euer since among the common people the day of his death is annually celebrated with open pastimes in the streetes as the old Romanes kept their fugalia for chasing out of their Kings which time is now called Hoctide or Hucxtide signifying a time of scorning or contempt which fell vpon the Danes by his death His body with all due obsequies was interred at Winehester by his fathers after hee had voluptuously raigned two yeeres lacking ten daies and departed his life and kingdome the yeere of Christ Iesus 1042. 12 With the death of this King died all rule of the Danes in this land and the sacred sparke of the Saxons fire through three of their successions buried in their owne ashes beganne now to take flame and to burne most bright which was Prince Edward now commonly called the Confessor the sonne of King Ethelred and albeit there were others betwixt him and the crowne as namely Edward and Edmund the sonnes of the Iron-side yet the one dying in Hungarâ⦠without issue of body the other there liuing as a banished man by surname the Out-law was neither so well regarded nor thought so worthy of gouernement as this other Edward was whom therfore they sent for and with so great applause and acclamations proclaimed that the present ioy seemed to prognosticate a perpetuall happinesse to the English who had beene most miserably afflicted by the Daenes for the space of two hundred forty
two yeeres though this line againe failed before it was well begunne EDVVARD THE CONFESSOR SONNE OF KING ETHELRED THE THIRTIE SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE VERTVES AND MARRIAGE CHAPTER VI. EDward the Third of that Name before the Conquest halfe-brother to the deceased Hardi-Canute and sonne to King Ethelred by Queene Emma his wife was by the prouident care of a Mothers affection when the variable successe of Warre doubtfully depended betwixt Edmund the English and Canutus the Dane sent into Normandy to Duke Richard her Brother there to bee secured from all domesticall stirres and now before the dead corps could be enterred wiâ⦠generall consent of the Nobles was elected their King 2 I know well that in the legend of this holy mans life more things are recorded then with safetie of truth may be either beleeued or deliuered as that he was chosen King by consent of Parliament when as yet he was in his mothers wombe Ethelred his Father at the same time hauing many other sonnes aliue as also when the destroying Danes had extinguished by their warres almost the whole Royall issue of the English the holy Monke Brightwold of Glastenbury deploring their losse and the Lands miserable estate had in vision this Edward then an Exile presented vnto him by the Apostle S. Peter himselfe who then annointing him King in his sight telling him that his Raigne should be peaceable and twenty three yeeres for continuance Brightwold yet vnsatisfied who should next succeed demanded the resolution and was answered by Peter that the Kingdome of England was Gods owne Kingdome for whose successors himselfe would prouide With such vaine predictions our otherwise true Stories are ouer-charged which moued Comineus the worthy French Historian to tax the English with ouer much credulitie that way 3 But most true it is that the English Nobilitie disclaiming all Danish subiection presently vpon the death of King Harold enacted That none of their bloud should any more raigne ouer them putting this their decree in execution by cassiering all Danes from the Castles Forts and Garrison Townes throughout all the Land whence some euen of their Bloud Royall were forced to depart Then sending securitie into Normandy with proffer of the Crowne vnto Prince Edward had his consent and assistance of Duke William his cosen germane 4 This Edward as elsewhere hath been said was borne at Islip neere vnto Oxford and tenderly educated by Queene Emma his Mother and after his Fathers death for safety sent into France where by his sweet conuersation hee gained the loue of all and as much himselfe affected those strangers which was some blemish of policie in the face of his gouernment when he had got the Diadem as being of disposition ouer-soft and euer too pliant an imperfection in a Soueraigne to take the impresse of any stampe In which mould the aspiring Goodwin Earle of Kent doth cast the fabrick of his owne designes who had made away Alfred his younger but of a more resolute spirit that so the basis of his owne piller whose top in time he hoped to crowne might be set if not vpon yet with the neerest to the Throne 5 Hee therefore the formost both in will and power vsed both to establish Prince Edward in his right being seconded by Leofrick Earle of Chester and Lyuingus Bishop of Worcester and indeed with the generall assistance of all the English who now were so iealous of all forraine powers that they forbad an ouergreat traine of Normans though comming for his aid to attend their new-chosen King 6 His Coronation was at Winchester with great concourse of people and the celebration performed by Edsine Archbishop of Canterbury vpon the very day of Christ his resurrection being also a new-rising day to the English Nation the yeere of grace 1042. himselfe being aged then towards forty and was in number the thirty seuenth Monarch of England where he raigned with such Iustice Piety that he obtained the venerable name of Saint and vnto posterities is distinguished from the other Edwards by the adiunct Confessor 7 In the entrance of his gouernement to witnes his loue to his people hee sought euery way the furtherance of their wealth and afterwards remitted the most heauy Tribute of forty thousand pounds yearly gathered by the name of Dane-gilt which had bin imposed by his Father and payed for forty years continuance out of the lands of all except only the Clergie because say our ancient lawes the Kings reposed more confidence in the prayers of holy Church then in the power of Armies Then from the diuers Lawes of the Mercians West-Saxons Danes and Northumbrians he selected the best and made of them one body certaine and written in Latin that all men of anie learning might know wheron to rely to be the touch of his Common-wealths Pleas and the squire by which he would haue euery right to be measured being in a sort the fountaine of those which at this day we terme the Common Lawes though the formes of pleading processe therein were afterward brought in by the Conquest 8 The raigne of this King by most writers records was more spent in peace works of true piety theÌ in warres and bloud though some dissensions happened both domesticall and forreine for about the yeare one thousand forty fiue and third of his Raign a royal Nauy was rigged in Sandwich hauen against Magnus King of Norway who then intended to inuade England and indeed had so done if the wars of Sweyn king of Denmark had not diuerted his purpose 9 This Sweyn was the sonne of Duke Wolfe by Ostryd his Duchesse sister to Hardi-Canut who as I find written in the manuscript of Aimundus Bremensis being in possession of two kingdomes prepared his Nauy for the conquest of England also But saith hee King Edward gouerning that Kingdome with great Iustice and Loue chose rather his peace with proffers of Tribute and promises that after his death the Crowne should be his yea though himselfe should haue children how beit this seemeth not to sound for truth For Sweyn sending his Ambassadors vnto Edward to craue ayde against Magnus his grieuous and mortall Enemy could obtain none and Harold Harfager the successor of Magnus and enemy to Sweyn presently thereupon sent vnto Edward for a league of amity which was ratified firmely betwixt them 10 Neither may wee thinke that euer hee meant his Crowne that way for that besides the decree enacted against all Danish claims his desire to establish it in the English bloud is most manifest by sending for Edward his Nephew the sonne of Edmund Ironside remaining in Hungary and that so long out of England that hee was called the Outlawe who comming ouer brought with him his wife Agatha and children Edgar a sonne and Margaret and Christian his daughters him Edward meant to haue made heire to the Crowne had he not beene preuented by hasty death
Wolfe and sister to Sweyne the yonger King of Denmarke by Estrich his wife who was sister to Canute the great King of England and himselfe the second sonne of her borne whose elder brother was Sweyne that died on pilgrimage in his returne from Ierusalem and his yonger were Tosto Wilnod Grith and Leofrick 9 A former wife Earle Goodwin had whose name was Thira the sister of Canute a woman sold vnto wickednesse for making marchandize of Englands beauteous virgins into Denmarke shee solde them there at deare rates to satisfie her owne vnsatiate auarice and the lusts of the lasciuious Danes till a iust reward of Gods wrath fell on her by a thunderbolt falling from heauen wherewith shee was slaine to the great terrour of the beholders One sonne by her Earle Goodwin had who when hee was past childs age riding vpon a horse the gift of his Grandfather the King proudly giuing him the reine and spurre was violently borne into the riuer Thamesis and so sodainely drowned Thus much being premised of Harold before hee was King his raigne life and death wee will now addresse to declare 10 Edwards life ended and nothing determined touching his successor Harold the second day after being the day of his buriall made himselfe King none of the Nobility disliking what hee had done for courteous hee was of specch and behauiour and in martiall prowesse the onely man as Wales well witnessed more then once friended by affinity with many of the Nobles and by his new marriage with Edgitha the daughter of Algar sister of the Earles Morcââ¦r and Edwin and late wife to Gruffith ap Lhewelyn Prince of Wales hee expected to bee both sided and assisted if his cause came either to triall or voice 11 And the time hee well saw fitted his entrance for Sweyne King of Denmarke most dread by the English was entangled with the Sweden wars and William the Norman that made claime from King Edward at variance with Philip the French King the friends of Edgar in Hungarie and himselfe a stranger ouer young for rule all which concurrents made Harold without deliberation or order from the State to set the Crowne on his owne head regardlesse of all ceremony and solemne celebration for which his act as a violator of holy rites hee too too much offended the Clergy 12 The day of his Coronation was vpon Friday the fifth of Ianuary being the feast of the Epiphany and yeere of Saluation 1066 none either greatly applauding or disapprouing his presumption except onely for the omission of manner and forme to redeeme which and to re-gaine the good will of all no sooner attained hee the seate roiall but he remitted or diminished the grieuous customes and tributes which his predecessors had raised a course euer powerfull to winne the hearts of the Commons to Church-men hee was verie munificent and carefull of their aduancements and to grow more deepely into their venerable esteeme hee repaired their Monasteries but most especially that at Waltham in Essex which hee most sumptuously new built and richly endowed giuing it the name of Holy Crosse vpon occasion that such a Crosse found farre westward was brought thither by miracle vt tradunt and therefore hee chose out this place to powre forth his supplications before hee marched to meete Duke William in the field Moreouer to satisfie such Nobles as affected young Edgars iuster title he created him Earle of Oxford and held him in speciall fauour in briefe vnto the poore his hand was euer open vnto the oppressed he ministred iustice and vnto all men was affable and meeke and all to hold that vpright which on his head he had set with an vn-euen hand and depriued him of vnto whom hee was Protector 13 Three seuerall reports are affirmed of Edwards dispose of the Crowne the first was to the Norman Duke who made that the anker-hold of his claime the second was to young Edgar vnto whom hee was great vncle and the last vnto this Harold himselfe for so saith Edmerus and also Marianus who liued at the very same time and writeth that Harold thereupon was sacred and crowned by Aldredus Archbishop of Yorke so that hereby hee is freed by some from the imputation of intrusion and wrong 14 His State thus standing and his subiects contentment dayââ¦y increasing presently it was somwhat perplexed by an Ambassage sent from the Norman putting him in mind of his couenant and oath aswell for the custody of the Crowne to his behoofe as for the solemnazion of the mariage contracted betwixt his daughter and him 15 Harold who thought himselfe now surely seated in the hearts of his Subiects and therefore also sure in his Kingdome answered the Ambassadors That he held their Masters demaund vniust for that an oath extorted in time of extremity cannot bind the maker in conscience to performe it for that were to ioyne one sinne with another and that this oath was taken for feare of death or imprisonment the Duke himselfe well knew but admit it was voluntarily and without feare could I said he then a subiect without the allowance of the King and the whole State giue away the Crownes succession to the preiudice of both surely a Kingdome is of a better account then to bee so determined in priuate onely betwixt two With which kind of answeres he sent the messengers away 16 The Norman who till then thought England sure to be his and had deuoted his hopes from a Duke to a King stormed to see himselfe thus frustrated on the sudden and in stead of a Crown to haue scornes heaped on his head therefore nothing contented with this sleight answere returned his Ambassadors againe vnto Harold by whom hee laid his claime more at large as that King Edward in the Court of France had faithfully promised the succession vnto him and againe afterwards ratified the same to him at his being in England and that not done without consent of the State but confirmed by Stigandus Archbishoppe of Canterbury the Earles Goodwin and Syward yea and by Harold himselfe and so firmely assured that his Brother and Nephew were deliuered for pledges and to that end sent vnto him into Normandy that hee had no way beene constrained hee appealed to Harolds owne conscience who besides his voluntary offer to sweare contracted himselfe to Adeliza his daughter then but young and now departed life vpon which foundation the oath was willingly taken 17 But Harold who thought his owne head as fit for a crowne as any others meant nothing lesse then to lay it downe vpon parley and therefore told them flatly that howsoeuer Edward and he had tampered for the Kingdome yet Edward himselfe comming in by election and not by any title of inheritance his promise was of no validity for how could hee giue that whereof he was not interessed nor in the Danes time was euer like to be And tell your Duke said he that our
And although William Fitz-Osberne a man in high fauour with the Duke and as gratious among the people endeauoured by all meanes to effect it yea and to draw on others by his example proffered to set out forty tall Ships vpon his owne Charges towards this warre yet would it not bee Therefore Duke William bethought him on another way 26 The wealthiest men among all his People he sent for and seuerally one by one conferred with shewing them his right and hopes of England wherin preferment lay eueÌ to the meanest amongst them only money was the want which they might spare neither should that be giuen nor lent without a plentiful increase with such fair words he drew them so on that they stroue who should giue most and by this policy hee gathered such a masse of money as was sufficient to defray the warre Then went hee to his neighbour Princes namely to the Earles of Anion Poictou Mayne and Bulloigne promising them faire possessions in England yea and vnto Philip the French King in case he would aide him hee voluntarily offered to become his vassall and Leige-man and to hold England by oath and fealty vnder him But it beeing thought nothing good for the State of France that the Duke of Normandy who already was not so pliable to the French King as was wished should bee bettered in his estate by the addition of so mighty a Kingdome the power of Neighbour Potentates being euer suspected of Princes so farre was the King from yeelding any helpe that he secretly maligned openly disswaded this his attempt of inuading England This French iealousy the Norman soone perceiued which made him to cast about yet another way 27 For making his claime knowne vnto Alexander the second then Pope of Rome with the wrongs done vnto Robert Arch-bishop of Canterbury by Harold and his Father a text that might not bee read without a glosse he was so fauoured of his Holinesse whose See was euer glad to interest it self in disposing of Crowns that he both allowed well of his enterprize and sent him a consecrated Banner Saint Peter himselfe had none such in his Boate to bee borne in the Ship wherein himselfe in that expedition should take saile for England and accursed al them that shold oppose themselues against him for euen then the Popes had began to vsurpe authority ouer Princes with their leaden blades to hacke into the iron swords of Emperours 28 Thus furnished on all sides he assembled his forces and with a mighty Nauy came to the Towne of Saint Valeries which standeth vpon the mouth of the Riuer Some where a long time he lay wind bound to his great discontentment and with many vowes importunating the fauour of that locall Saint heaped daily a number of gifts and oblations vpon his Altar till lastly his desire was obtayned and then with three hundred Ships fraught full of his Normans Flemings Frenchmen Britaignes waighed Anchor and with a gentle gale of wind arriued at Peuensey in Sussex vpon the twenty eight day of September where Landing his men to cut off all occasion or hope of returne he fired his owne fleete and vpon the Shoare erected a Fortresse to bee if neede were ãâã retiring place for his Souldiers 29 At his arriuage from Sea ãâã our Historians report his foot chaunced to slippe so that not able to recouer himselfe he fell into the mud and all to bemired his hands which accident was presently construed for a lucky presage for now said a Captaine O Duke thou hast taken possession and holdest that land in thy hand whereof shortly thou shalt become King As Caesar is said to haue done when hee entred into Africa who from ship-board at his landing fell into the sands and merily said I doe now take possession of thee O Africa 30 From Peuensey Duke William departed towards Hasting where raising another fortification diuulged to all the causes of his comming as pretending to reuenge both the death of his Normans slain by the treachery of Goodwin Harold and the wrongs and banishment of Robert Gemeticus Archbishop of Canterbury pretenses very slender and enforced out of season but surely had not a third sate neerer his heart the two former would haue passed without the spleene of reuenge namely the donation of King Edward deceased whereon he built his claime to the English Crowne And there also by his Edict he straitely charged his souldiers not in hostile manner to wrong any of their persons who shortly were to become his Subiects 31 Harold in the North hearing of these news hasted with his Armie whose Armour yet reaked with the bloud of the Norwegians towards the south and with such power as possible hee could make entreth London where immediately a messenger froÌ Duke William was presented vnto him demaunding no lesse then the Kingdome and Harolds vassalage vrging the same with such instant boldnesse that Harolds furious indignation could hardly forbeare against the law of Armes to lay violent hands vpon the Ambassador so great a pride and confident hope had entred the heart of this late Victor to shew both with very great boldnesse he dispatcheth his Ambassadors to William and by way of irefull checkes menaceth him vnlesse forthwith hee departed backe into Normandy when presently mustering his men at London hee found them much lessened by his battaile against the Norwegians notwithstanding many Nobles Gentlemen and others whom the loue of their natiue Country inflamed did ingage themselues for the field against his common and dangerous enemy He therfore with an vndaunted courage led forth his Armie into Sussex against the importunate suite of his mother who sought by all meanes to stay him where on a large and faire plaine scarse seuen miles from the enemy he pitched downe his battailes and sent forth his Espials to descry his power 32 These comming into danger were caught by the Normans and presented to their Duke who commanded them forth with to bee led from Tent to Tent to be feasted and dismissed without any harme or dishonour done These returning to Harold told what they had seene commending the Duke in his Martiall Prouisions and his clemency to them-ward only said they his Souldiers seem to be Priests for their faces were all shauen whereas the vse of the English was then to reserue onely the vpper lippe vncut retaining or renewing the old manner of the ancient Britaines so described by Caesar but King Harold who had bin in that country wel knowing their errour replied that they were men of great valour stout Souldiers in fight Vpon which speech Girth his younger brother a man much renowned for martiall exploits tooke occasion to aduise the King from being present at the danger of the Field for said he it stands not with the rule of policy to hazard all in the triall of one battell nor to depend vpon the euent of war which euer is doubtful victory being
signified to Rollo choosing out the tallest and goodliest persons of his company and such as were of greatest wisedom with them he very ioyfully meeteth the King is entertained presents him with great gifts but receiueth greater Then sitting downe to talke and commune 12 I am saith King Alstenus right gladde most worthy Duke Rollo to see you in this my Court. The renowne of your Nation hath beene related to mee a Martiall kind of Peopleyee are and infight vnconquerable And you your selfe also for your prowesse are not vnnoted among the rest of your famous Worthies your valiant exploits are well knowne vnto vs It is right pleasing vnto vs to enter with such men into amitie Behold our whole kingdome is before you choose out a seate for your selfe and your people wheresoeur you best like for wee will haue an euerlasting league between vs. 13 Rollo glad of so faire promises replied Most worthy and renowmed King I highly esteem of your bountifull and most liberall proffers God grant a happy successe of our affaires I doe thinke myselfe most bounden deuoted to your worthines and if destinie euer answer to our desires we will not be vnthankfull for this your so great benignity To seate ourselues in your kingdome though indeede we are very willing and your Royall proffers do much more incite vs yet Fate doth not permit it I haue determined and will certainly performe to goe into France For your gifts bestowed on me I esteeme them in the highest degree and right well content I am to haue a perpetuall League with you that the like Fortune may betide vs both the one to be a safeguard to the other This I both offer and accept of I his League God grant may to vs both proue happy and fortunate 14 With such like interchanges the time much spent and night drawing on they were brought to banquet And early the next morning comming forth of their lodgings most louingly embraced each other when each gaue receiued presents best suting with their estates and occasions Neither doth Krantzius stay his penne there but proceedeth to particular affaires betwixt these two Princes without the concurrence of any of our owne writers 15 As how the English rose in Armes against Alstenus their King taking oportunity of the time for that Rollo whom they knew to bee ioined in a most strait confederacy with their Soueraigne beeing then imployed in the warres of France could not come or send to his aide Alstenus therefore oppressed with a tumultuous kingdome remembred Rollo his faithful friend and sending Ambassadors declared vnto him what distresse he was in who not vnmindfull of the firme league betwixt them left his French wars and prepared for England with all his Forces where entring the Iland he easily quieted the tumultuous rebels ransacking their Cities curbing their wildenes and so reducing them at last to an orderly subiection For which his great loue care pains the King not vnthankful resolued to requite him with the halfe of his kingdom appointing the Cities and limiting the bounds which each of them should rule and gouerne as their owne possessions 16 Rollo in the meane time as carefull of the peaces continuance as regardlesse of so great remunerations taketh pledges of the Rebels for securing their loialtie to the King and peaceable bearing towards himselfe vpon accomplishment whereof repairing to Alstenus he thus bespake him 17 Seeing King Alstenus you haue so highly rewarded me both with princely entertainment and bountifull presents I can doe no lesse then willingly bestow vpon you these my paines for your safetie it iâ⦠no more then your deserts doe challenge neither will I accept or seeme so vncourteous as to expect for my paines any part of your dominion Your selfe now may well gouerne it for France calles for my presence keepe therefore those your Pledges brought to you by your Subiects and there is no doubt but you shall hence-forward gouerne your Kingdome in a setled and contentfull quietnesse 18 The King could not containe those his eies which now beheld in a stranger so strange and vnexempled kindnes from resoluing into teares giuing him both hearty thanks and rich gifts seeing hee could not fasten on him any portion of his Kingdome of whom all that Rollo desired was this that he would giue licence to such voluntary Souldiers as would goe with him into France whereto Alsten ready in all things to gratifie his desire gladly condescended and furnished him with attendants 19 But leauing Krantius the Dane as likewise Gemeticensis the Norman to fauour their Country these their reports to the best liking of the iudicious most certaine it is that the French King Charles commonly called the Simple gaue the Duchie of Normandy with his daughter Gilla whose mother was Aeguina the daughter of Edward the Elder King of England vnto Rollo the Dane as is recorded in an old manuscript belonging to the Monastery of Angiers And when Rollo was baptized Charles receiuing him for his God-sonne at the Font he was there required to doe homage for his Dukedome receiued and inioined therein to kisse the Kings foot which hee did but with some disgrace to King Charles and bound it with an oath that hee did not receiue it vpon courtesie 20 This Rollo by his second wife Popee for Gilla died childlesse daughter to the Earle of Bessin and Baileulx had a sonne named William surnamed Longespee and a daughter called Girlââ¦ta who was afterwards married to the Duke of Guyan 21 William Long-espee so called of the Long Sword he vsually wore the second Danish Duke of Normandy took vnto wife Spââ¦rta the daughter of Hubert Earle of Seââ¦tlis by whom hee had onely Richard his sonne this William receiuing baptisme receiued therewith a new name and was thenceforth called Robert who hauing gouerned his Dukedome with great moderation the space of twenty yeeres was guilefully murthered by the working of Lewes King of France to the great griefe of his people who so far followed the reuenge that they intercepted Lewes in the Citie Rothââ¦mage and deteined him their prisoner till he agreed to these Articles That young Richard should succeed his slaine Father in the foresaid Dukedome and that thenceforth when the King Duke should conferre together the Duke should bee girt with his Sword and the King disabled either of Sword or knife to which Lewes yeelded vpon his corporall oth 22 Richard thus established gouerned his Dukedome the space of fifty two yeeres Hee was a man of an admirable fortitude and therefore was called Richard the Hardy His first wife was Agnes daughter to Hughle Grand Earle of Paris Lord Abbat of Germans and Father to Hugh Capet of France but she dying issuelesse he secondly married Gââ¦or a Gentlewoman of the Danish bloud whom he had kept his Concubine before by whom he had three sonnes and three daughters the first was Richard that succeeded in his dominions the second
dismembring others some of their hands some of their eies and some of their feete Egelwine Bishop of Durham hee imprisoned first at Abington then at VVestminster whose diet was either so sparing or stomack so great in forbearance or both for both are reported that ere long he died of hunger 30 Howsoeuer the Monkes of Ely kept their promise with William for betraying of the I le he contrariwise brake his for their preseruation and peace for by no means their praiers would enter his eares tââ¦l the sound of seuen hundred markes had opened the way to collect which they were forced to fââ¦ll both the iewels and ornaments of their Church which being brought to his receiuers there wanted whether by error or deceit a groat in weight form those daies greater summes passed by weight not by tale whereof when the King vnderstood hee in greate but captious rage denied them all composition for peace whereupon with much suite he was entreated to accept of a thousand Markes more to raise which they disfurnished their Monastery euen of things of necessary vse 31 But the English Fugitiues who had gotten the Scots to stick to them were not yet pacified but entring into Cumberland they wasted the Country before them vnto the Territories of Saint Cuthbert city of Durham to meet whom King Wiââ¦am sent Gospatrick who lately reconciled to his fauour and created Earle of Northumberland shewed the like measure of cruelty vpon the Scotish Abetters ãâã they had done against the English The Conqueror therefore not a little moued against King Malcolme for that his Country was a receptacle of his Rebellious Subiects and himselfe now the cheife Leader of the Male-contents into his Kingdome hasted into Scotland with a desire and purpose to haue done much more then hee was able to accomplish for entring Galloway hee more wearied his Souldiers in passing the Marish grounds and mountaines then with encounter or pursuite of the Enemy so that hee was forced to giue ouer his enterprize and then drew his forces towards Lothiam where King Malcolme and his English late being fully resolued there to end by battaile either his troubles or his life 32 But Malcolme wisely considering the euent of warre and that the occasion thereof was not for his own subiects but for a sort of forraine fugitiues beganne to thinke that the wrongs therein done to another hee could hardly brooke himselfe and sent therefore to William proffers of peace whereunto lastly the English King inclined and hostages deliuered vpon further Conferences what time as I take it vpon Stane-more not far from an homely hostilerie called the Spittle a Stone-Crosse on the one side of whose shaft stood the picture and armes of the King of England and on the other the Image armes of the King and Kingdome of Scotland vpon that occasion called the Roi-crosse was erected to shew the Limits of either kingdome some ruines of which Metre-marke are yet appearing for King William granting Cumberland vnto Malcolme to hold the same from him conditionally that the Scots should not attempt any thing preiudiciall to the Crowne of England for which King Malcolme did him homage saith Hector Boetius the Scotish writer and the English being reconciled to his fauour after hee had built the Castle of Durham returned as cleared from all Northren troubles 33 But his Norman Dukedome stirred somwhat vnto rebellion called King William into those parts where by the prowesse of the English hee soone brought all things to peace and returned for England better conceiting of that Nation especially of Edgar Etheling whom he courteously receiued and honorably maintained in ââ¦is Court allowing him a pound waight of Siluâ⦠euery day to spend a rare example of a victorious Conquerour shewed vpon a man so vnconstant who twice had broken his oath of fidelity and dangerous to be so neere vnto his person being as he was a Competitor of his Crowne 34 Whiles the King was in Normandy Ralph de Ware Earle of Suffolke and Norfolke tooke to wife Emma the daughter of William Fitz-Osberne and sister to Roger Earle of Hereford cosen to King William and that without his consent by whose affinity he conceiued no small pride and euen on the wedding day when wine had well intoxicated the braine with a long circumstance perswaded his Guests vnto a Rebellion vnto whom yeelded ââ¦oger Earle of Hereford his Brides brother and Waltheof Earle of North-hampton with many other Barons Abbats and Bishops But the next morning when Earle Waltheof had consulted with his Pillow and awaked his wits to perceiue the danger whereunto he was drawne repaired straightwaies to Archbishop Lanfranke who was left Gouernour of the Land in King Williams absence reuealing vnto him their Conference and Treasons intended by whose aduice he went ouer into Normandie and there with submissiue repentance shewed the King what these Lords and himselfe had intended 35 The Earles therefore of Norfolke and Hereford whose state now lay open to chaunce as desperate men tooke themselues to Arms sought how to vnite their two powers into one This sudden sound of warre soone roused the Subiects so that Wolstane Bishop of VVorcester and Egelwine Abbat of Euesham hauing called to their aide Walter Lacie and Vrse the Sheriffe of Worcester so manfully withstood Earle Roger that he with his Army could not passe ouer Seuerne to joine with his brother Norfolke And he againe was so sore laide at by Odo Bishop of Bayeux and Geffrey Bishop of Constance who had assembled a mighty Army both of English and Normans that they constrained him first to Norwich where in the Castle he bestowed his Countesse and thence fled himselfe into Little Britaine whither shortly shee followed 36 William now returned from Normandy and some reliques of Rebellion remaining in the West he hasted thitherward where with small adoe hee got Earle Roger into his hands and condemned him to perpetuall prison the Welsh his Aiders of whom also were many at the said Marriage he vsed with great seuerity for of some he put out the eies of others he cut off the hands hanged some vpon gibbets and he that scaped best went into banishment neither Earle Waltheof notwithstanding hee reuealed the conspiracie escaped vnpunished for after that the King had taxed him with ingratitude he hauing formerly restored the Earledome vnto him he caused his head to be chopt off at Winchester although he had before promised his pardon and life his great possessions be ing his greatest Enemies for he is reported to haue been Earle of Northampton Northumberland and Huntington thought by the King to be fitter dignities for the Normans his followers and the desire of a new Marriage moued Iudith his wife not a little to set forward and hasten his death 37 These beginnings against the Welsh King William prosecuted farther entering into Wales with
that he would not turne his backe till he were with them and thereupon commanded to breake downe the wall that he might goe forth the next way to the Sea leauing straight Commission for his Nobles to follow him with all celerity 32 But the winds being contrary and thereby both the Sea and the King in a great rage his Pilote misdoubting hazard of Shipwrake desired him humbly to expect a while till those boisterous Elements were calmer and passage more safe Wherunto he answered as no whit daunted Hast thou euer heard that any King hath beene drowned therefore hoise vp the Sailes I charge thee and be gone The City vpon this vnexpected speed of the King was soone released and Helias Consull of Cinomannia who did beleaguer it being taken by a traine was by King William iested at to his face as a man neither of Martiall prowesse nor policie at which indignity the Noble Helias disdainingly storming with great boldnesse said vnto Rufus I am now thy Prisoner not by thy prowesse but by chance of warre and my owne misfortune but were I at liberty thou shouldest well know I am not the man thus to be laughed at The King well-liking the confidence of his spirit Well then said hee I giue thee full liberty goe thy waies doe what in thee lieth I am the man that euer will mate thee 33 And surely howsoeuer he might be blemished with many staines of bad Gouernment yet for his valour and resolutions in wars he is greatly commended and so much by some that if it were not against the faith of Christianity it might be thought saith Malmesbury that the Soule of Caesar had entred into the body of this Kufus as that of Euphorbus is said to haue don into Pythagoras yea those staines we may well thinke were no whit lessened by his story writers who were dependants of the Romish See for that he little fauoured their Holy Father or any such as adhered vnto the See of Rome against the Prerogatiue of his Crowne as especially appeared in his Offence conceiued against Anselmus Archbishop of Canterbury for his too Romish humor There was at that time a Schisme in the Roman Church which Monster-like had then two heads on one Body the Emperour who claimed that as his right placing one and the Roman Clergy abetting another Vrbanus by name with whom consorted Anselme against the Kings command The King alleged that no Archbishop or Bishop of the kingdome should or ought be subiect to the Pope or Court of Rome with whom they had nought to doe that he and his Realme had as large franchesies euer since the receiuing of the Christistian faith as the Emperour had in his Empire and that therefore none ought in his Realme to bee receiued for Pope whom himselfe and his State should not first approue that without his licence none should goe or appeale to Rome in any cause that Anselme could not keepe his Allegeance to his Soueraigne and also to the Pope Vpon all which points the Prelates of England excepting only Gundulphus B. of Rochester assented to the King against Anselmus that he was guilty of High Treason for attempting to depriue the Crowne of these prerogatiues 34 And because the King then vrged that herein he did no more then his Father had done before him it shal not be impertinent to obserue heere how that as Vrbanus vsed Anselmus for his instrument to draw the King to his becke so Pope Gregorie before him vsed Archbishop Lanfrancks helpe for vndermining of William the Conquerour and to subiect him and his State to the Papacie which that it may appeare the better I will here insert the Conquerors owne Letter to the Pope To Gregory the most Excellent Pastor of Holy Church William by the grace of God King of England and Duke of Normandy wisheth health and friendship Your Legat Hubert Religious Father came vnto me exhorting me in your name to make Allegeance to you and your Successors and to take better order for the money wich my Predecessors were wont to send to the Church of Rome The one I haue granted of the other I haue not admitted Fealtie to you I neither would nor will make for I neither promised you somuch neither finde I that euer my Antecessors did performe it to yours The * money hath beene negligently gathered my selfe almost these three yeeres being in France but being by Gods mercy returned into my Kingdome as much as is Collected is now sent by the said Legate the rest shall be sent when it may conueniently by the messengers of Lanfrancke our faithfull seruant Pray for vs and for the good estate of our Kingdome for I haue loued your Predecessors and my desire is aboue all others sincerely to loue you and to heare you obediently His Holinesse was then very wroth that things did not cotten better to his desires in England But Lanfranck cleared himselfe of the blame shewing him how diligently but indeed traiterously hee had bestirred himselfe in counselling the King to yeeld to sweare obedience to the Pope Suasi sed non persuasi saith he I haue so aduised him but I could not persuade him 35 By which incredible pride and Popish incroachments attempted by the meanes of these chiefest Prelates of the Kingdome King William Rufus no doubt saw it was high time for him to preuent farther mischiefes to his State by following his Fathers steps in timely repressing such Papall intrusions yea so farre was hee from yeelding his necke to that yoke that hee auowed that the Popes though boasting of Peters Chaire had not from him any power of binding or loosing whose godly steppes they wholly neglected following onely after Lucre and wordly Honours that also it was but imposture to teach Intercession and bootlesse to vse Inuocation to Saints euen to Saint Peter himselfe And as for the rest of the Romish Clergie who then gaue themselues strangely to wordly and fleshly pleasures wearing their guilt girdles and spurres and trimming their bushie Locks their loose liues the King much detested and sought to punish which most incensed their Choler and these were the haires no doubt in those Monkish writers Pennes that euer blotted his faire name vnder their fast-running and vneuen hands For so much may we gather from Gemeticensis the Recorder of his life who hauing reported many Acts of this Kings seemeth lastly to checke himselfe for going so farre where he saith These and many other like things wee could truely report of him were it not we think it vnconvenient largely to relate his actions because he persecuted verie many of Gods seruants and the holy Church not a little for which it is thought by the most part of wisemen that he repented too late and vnprofitably 36 And true it is that some of them haue taxed him for great Pride and Couetousnesse whereof yet some pregnant
had laine for a while as raked vp vnder cold ashes For the next yeere following and twentieth of his raigne Lewes came into Normandy as hote in rage to do somwhat as before he departed thence calme and cold where forthwith he began to molest the Country which K. Henry for a while suffered till his friends noted him of cowardize to whom he replied that he had learned of his Father to break the foole hardines of the French by patience rather then by force that they should not wonder if he were loath to bee prodigall of their bloud whom he found so fast friends vnto him that he would not gladly winne a Kingdome with their deathes whose liues hee still found deuoted to all hazards for his cause that hee vsed this backwardnesse onely to stay them whom he saw so forward to testifie their zeale voluntarily euen with their blood which to proceed from prouidence and not from dastardlinesse they should soone perceiue This accordingly hee made good and a pitched field was fought betwixt the Kings of England and France whereof let vs heare the Monke Paris report The French King saith hee hauing ordered his Armie into two Battalions in the former of them placed William the sonne of Duke Robert the brother of King Henry the other Lewes himselfe led consisting of his speciall and chiefest Souldiers King Henry also disposed his forces into three Battailes the first consisting of his Peeres and men of Normandy In the second him selfe kept among his owne guard and dailie attendants and in the third he marshalled his sonnes with the maine strength of the Footemen The Armies thus ordered the troupes on both sides gaue assault whereof the first Battalion of the French brake through the rankes of the Norman Nobles ouerthrowing their Hoââ¦e-men and forcing them to seatter in which violence they likewise brake into King Henries battaile and put it much out of order but he taking courage and comforting his men beganne a most bloody and bold constââ¦t wherein himselfe was twice strooke vpon the head by William Crispin County of Eureux whom for his offences Henry had before banished whose sword and strokes were so sure and so heauie that albeit the Kings helmet was impeââ¦etrable yet withfine force was it beaten stat to his head insomuch that the bloud came forth in abundance but Henry feeling himselfe to bee wounded gathered with his rage more strength and stroke the said Countyia such sort that at one blow he ouerthrew both him and his horse and tooke him prisoner by which example his Souldiers were led to fight like Iyons and the French to betake themselues vnto flight In this battaile died many thousands and among them Baldwine Earle of Flanders King Henry returning victorious was receiued triumphantly into Roan 39 Foulke Earle of Aniou hauing lost Baldwine his martiall Companion and seeing it was bootles to bandy against the Beanclarke fell to an agreement with him which was confirmed by giuing his daughter vnto his sonne Prince William now seauenteene yeerts old whom Henry made inheritor of all his Kingdomes whereupon both France and Flanders became his reconciled friends and William did homage to King Lewes for his Dutchie of Normandy These things thus ordered King Henrie vpon the twentie fift of Nouember loosed from land at Barfluit and prosperously arriued in England 40 Prince William who now wanted but onely the name of a King commanded another shippe to bee prepared for himselfe his Brethren and Sisters with many other Nobles and Gallants Courtiers both of England and Normandy who plying the Mariners with pots and wine therein being instruments of their owne calamity approaching made them bragge to out-saile the Kings ship gone before and in the night putting forth from land with a mery gale made way ouer the dancing waues as swift as an arrow but as if the Heauens would haue King Henries too great felicities allaid and tempered with sense of Courtly variety in the middest of their iollity and singing alas they sang their last and little thought on death for suddainely the shippe dashed against a Rocke not very farre from the Shoare at which fearefull disaster a hideous cry arose all of them shifting and yet through amazednesse not knowing how to shift to saue themselues from the danger For God repaying the reward for sinne suffered not those vnnaturall wantons for such were many of them saith Paris to haue Christian Buriall but were so swallowed vp of the Sea when her waues were most calme Prince William got speedily into the Cocke-boate and might well haue escaped had he not pittied his sister the Countesse of Perche crying vnto him for helpe when turning the boat to her aid so many striued to get in euery man in such a case esteeming his life as much as a Prince that with their weight it presently suncke and of so princely a Traine no one escaped to relate that dolefull tragedie saue onely a base fellow a Butcher some say who swamme all the night vpon the Maine-maste and got shoare in the morning with much danger of life 41 This was the most vnfortunate Shipwracke that euer hapned in our Seas bringing an inconceiuable heauinesse to the King and whole State for therein perished Prince William Duke of Normandy the ioy of his Father and hope of his Nation Richard his base Brother his Sister Maud Countesse of Perch Richard Earle of Chester with his wife Lady Lucy the Kings Niece by his Sister Adela Otwell the Earles Brother the yong Dukes Gouernour diuers of the Kings chiefe Officers and most of the Princes Geffrey Riddle Robert Manduit William Bigod Geffrey Arch-deacon of Hereford Walter de Crucie and many other of prime note and esteeme to the number of one hundred and sixty persons none of their bodies being found though great search was made for them 42 King Henry thus at once depriued of all his lawfull Posterity onely Maude the Empresse excepted vpon the tenth of April and two and twentieth yeere of his Raigne married his second wife Adelââ¦a a Lady of surpassing beauty the daughter of Geffrey first Duke of Louain in hope though it proued otherwise to haue repaired his late losses by issue of her whose Coronation was appointed to be celebrated by Roger Bishop of Sarisbury the infirmity of Palsey so troubling Ralphe Arch-bishop of Canterbury that himselfe could not performe it yet because Roger was not appointed by him he forbad his imploiment and the King wearing his Crowne saith the Monke of Chester this testy old man could hardly bee entreated by the Lords to with-hold his hands from striking the same from the Kings head of such Spirites then were those spirituall Prelates and iealousie to loose their pompous preheminence of honour but his high top was somewhat born down by the boisterous blasts of Pope Calixt from whose holy hand Thurstan Arch-bishop of Yorke contrary
where calling a Parliament in the presence of himselfe and of Dauid King of Scotland hee caused the Nobles and first before all other Stephen his Sisters Sonne who first did violate it to sweare fealty to her as to his lawfull and now onely heire by whom they should againe come to bee gouerned by the ancient English Roiall bloud from which he shewed her to bee descended which Oath was this that they should as much as in them lay after King Henries decease if hee died without Heire-Male establish her Queene of the Monarchy of Great Britaine now called England But whether they did or no saith Gemeticensis belongs not to mee to tell but this our Story shall hereafter relate and make knowne 48 Giraldus and Higden and some ancient Manuscripts affirme but with very little probability or credite that Henry the Emperour died not at this time as was giuen forth but that rather vpon a remorse of conscience for imprisoning his owne naturall Father Henry the third vnto death and also his Spirituall Father the Pope with his Cardinals repenting these outrages hee laid aside his Imperiall Roabe and secretly fled into England where at Westchester hee became an Hermite changing his name vnto Godscall where he so liued the space of ten yeeres and was buried in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Werburga the Virgine Vpon which his suddaine flight and missing the Empresse Maud some say was suspected to bee guilty of his death and for that cause was kept continually in the Queenes Chamber Indeed that she abode still in Chamber with the Queene Paris records but hee giues a wiser reason thereof for that her Father did loue her exceedingly as being now his sole Heire and where should an Empresse rather liue then with a Queene a Daughter then with her Mother a faire Lady a Widow and an Heire of so great a Kingdom then where her Person might bee safest from danger her mind from inueigling and her carriage from suspition But as for that other idle coniecture it is razed out both by those Writers who record his Buriall and Monumentat Spire as Higden himself signifieth and also by the penne of William Gemeticensis who reporteth her to be a woman generally well thought of and approued among the greatest Princes of the Empire for her prudent and gratious behauiour towards the Emperour her husband insomuch that they became suiters vnto her seeking by all meanes to attaine her to gouerne them and to that end attended her to King Henry in Normandy to solicite the same to whom in no wise hee would giue his consent meaning to make her his Successor in the Kingdome Whereunto Malmsbury who then liued accordeth saying shee was very vnwilling to haue come out of those parts of the Empire where both her dowry and acquaintance lay and that the Princes of those Countries came more then once into England to haue her for their Empresse but that the King would not part with the Heire of his Crowne 49 But King Henrie afterwards desirous to bee free from the variances of these forraine Princes and hearing that Foulke Earle of Anion had giuen his Earledome with the territories of Gaunt and Turyn vnto his Sonne Ieffrey Martell surnamed Plantagenet himselfe minding to abide at Ierusalem whereof he was King in right of his wife Milissent the daughter of Baldwine de Burge lately deceased thought him the fittest to be linked into his alliance therfore concluded a mariage betwixt the said Ieffrey and his onely lawfull daughter Lady Maude the Empresse though partly against her liking as both Gemeticensis and Geruasius of Canterbury doth declare which was solemnized in Normandy the third of Aprill accordingly 50 That William sonne to the Curtoise was formerly fauoured by Earle Foulke wee haue shewed but now he was further followed with increase of Fortune and the French Kings aide onely for a rub in King Henries way for Charles Earle of Flanders being traiterously murdered by his owne People without any his issue to succeed him Lewis of France to make William faster to him set him in possession as the next heire in blood vnto that Larledome William being the sonne of Duke Robert and Robert the Eldest of Queene Maude the wife of the Conquerour and she daughter to Earle Baldwin the fifth whose issue Male now failing the right was from her deriued vnto this her Grand-child William 51 This Ground-worke vnto greatnesse King Henry disliked least by his Nephewes height himselfe might bee ouer topped and his blind fathers wrongs the sooner redressed therefore hauing by his daughters marriage made Aniou his from Normandy he inuaded France euen vnto Hespard where for eight daies he remained as secure as in his owne Kingdome and partly by feare partly by faire paiments wrought Lewis to withdraw his aide from yong William neither so ceased but that hee instigated William de Ypres to disturbe Williams state and did also draw a cerraine Duke named Theodorick out of Germany with a band of Flemmings who entred Flanders in Hostile maner 52 With these last Earle William a Prince for his age of imcomparable prowesse soone met and giuing them battell with an inuincible courage brake through the enemies troopes in such sort that they were discomfited and the Earle had the day whence in this heate of bloud hee marched vnto Angi a Castle of King Henries which after a strong siege being vpon the surrender by a small wound which Earle William receiued in his hand hee shortly died but not without immortall fame for magnanimity and valour 53 Were it not reported by some Writers of note I might here well passe ouer certaine presaging dreames as the Monkes interpreted them which King Henry had being ready now to goe into Normandy for to his seeming he saw a sort of rusticke plough-men with their Instruments of husbandry after them Souldiers with their weapons of Warre and lastly the Bishops with their Crosiers staues all of them angerly threatning and attempting his death wherewith hee was so perplexed that leaping out of his bed he called for helpe but seeing it but a dreame as a dreame he esteemed it and passed ouer into Normandy where long hee staied not but that his Daughter Maud vpon some displeasure departed from her husband and came with her Father into England Some write that she was the proââ¦ker of certaine displeasures betwixt her husband and Father which so affected his mind with passions of wrath and griefe that many thought it was a great hastning of his end and indeede Malmsburie witnesseth that the King vpon his death-bed passionately mentioned the wrongs and indignities wherewith her husband had disquieted his mind Howbeit soone after this her departure from him by consent of the States who met at Northampton shee was reconciled to her husband sent vnto him vpon his intreaty and bare
the Welsh vntill the Fore-ward of the Kings horsemen beganne to shrinke backe and not without suspition of treason galloped away when presently the Earle of Chester encountred the Kings battaile of foote in whose strength he reposed most trust but it being ouerlaid with Assailants beganne also to faint and to flie leauing the King enraged both with his friends faint-heartednes and with his foes successe A very strange sight it was saith Paris there to behold King Stephen left almost alone in the field yet no man daring to approch him whiles grinding his teeth and foaming like a furious wild Boare he draue backe with his battle-axe whole troupes assailing him massacring the chiefest of them to the eternall renowne of his courage If but a hundred such had there beene with him a whole Army had neuer been able to surprize his person yet as hee was single hee held out til first his Battle-axe brake and after that his sword also with the force of his vnresistable strokes flew in peeces and he now weaponlesse and by an vnknowne doubtlesse an vn-noblehand stricken down with a great stone throwne at him was seized on by William of Kahames a most stout Knight and by Earle Roberts commaund preserued from any violence to his person was carried prisoner vnto Maud the Empresse at Gloucester thence was sent bound vnto Bristow where in the Castle he remained in safe custody 29 The Empresse hauing thus got the Lion in her hold triumphed not a litle in her own fortune now as sole Soueraign of Englands Monarchie commanded all businesse elected her Counsellors and bestowed many dignities where shee most fauoured Notwithstanding that shee altered not her stile of Empresse or Queene of Romanes may appeare by this her Broad-Seale ensuing vnder which shee granted the custody of the Tower of London vnto Geffrey de Mandeuil and his Heires couenanting with him therein that she would not make peace with the Citizens of London without the said Geffreis consent because they were his mortall enemies but this Earle being afterwards vnawares apprehended in the Kings Court at Saint Albans could not bee released till hee had surrendred both the Tower of London and other his Castles to the King Vpon these happy successes of the Empresse the States-men stood not any longer for King Stephen but their Faithes turning with his Fortunes all of them surrendred their allegiance vnto her the Kentish only excepted where Stephens Queene and William de Ypres maintained his quarrell to the vttermost of their powers THE TRVE SCVLPTVRE OF MAVD THE EMPRESSES BROAD SEALE APPENDANT TO HER CHARTERS 30 But the Empresse conducted in State to Winchester had the Regall Crowne of the Kingdome there deliuered her no man more forward then Henry the Bishop and Brother of Stephen who vpon the vowing to bee ruled by his aduise in affaires of Estate being then the Popes Legate solemnely in a Synode of the Clergie accursed all such as withstood the Empressae and blessed all them that assisted her interest but both hee and his friends forgot not to adde that wonted trayterous clause of their oath so long to keepe faith to her as shee kept her Couenants with them and so with applause of the people she came to London and after much perswasion and mediation for that the Citizens were very stiffe against her was receiued into the City with a roiall Procession 31 Neither was King Stephen thus defeated of England onely but Normandy also cast off the yoke of subiection for Geffrey of Aniou husband of the Empresse hauing some intelligence of this atchieued victorie induced the Normans to incline vnto him by publishing the captiuation of Stephen vnable now to relieue them or himselfe and Dauid King of Scotland for his part was not behind to set forward the claime of Lady Maud assuming in her behalfe the County of Northumberland 32 Maud thus established all now esteemed her as Fortunes deare darling and beheld her as their onely rising sunne the Prison walles ouershadowing the Presence feature and fauours of the now deiected vnfortunate Stephen whose sorrowful wife Queen Maud incessantly sollicited the Empresse in her husbands behalfe desiring his liberty but not his Crowne which hee was now contented to let her enioy and thereunto offered for pledges many great persons who protested for him to the Empresse that hee thenceforth would deuote himselfe vnto God either become a Monke or a Pilgrime Henry of Winchester also became a suiter vnto her in the behalfe of his Nephew Eustace King Stephens sonne that the Counties belonging before to the Father might bee conferred vpon the sonne 33 The Londoners likewise hauing receiued her into the City as their Lady thought now as most doe with new Princes they might haue what they would aske and became her importunate Suppliants that the ouer hard lawes imposed by her Father might now be remitted and those of King Edward might wholy bee in force But shee reiected all these Petitioners out of pride say some but it may seeme rather of policy holding it safest to passeaffaires of importance not vpon intreaty but by due aduice and to gouerne the subiect with a seuere austerenes rather then an indulgent lenitie But this too regular strictnes which might haue done well in a setled gouernment in this her yet greene and vnsecured estate proued not so behouefull For first Queene Maud sent to her sonne Eustace that their suites must bee obtained onely by warre willing him to make strong his partie by the assistance of the Kentish the Nobles likewise Stephens vndertakers repined that they were so slightly regarded or rather reiected and the Londoners also storming at the repulse of their desires deuised how they might take the Empresse their Prisoner and so redeem King Stephen to whom their affectioÌs were euer firm but she hearing of their conspiracie fled secretly in the night and tooke into Oxford which in all her difficulties shee euer found true vnto her out of their loue both to her cause and to her Father threatning due reuenge for her late wrongs wrought it vpon the Nobles in prison and more then was due or decent vpon Stephen himself whom she commanded to be laden with Irons and to bee abridged of all princely seruices 34 Winchesters high mind not brooking the Empresses deniall of his suite in behalfe of his Nephew Eustace vpon secret conferences with Queen Mand by her lamentable entreaties began to melt in his affection towards the distressed King his brother in fine resoluing to trie the vttermost for him absolued all those whom before hee had excommunicated pretending that the Barons had all kept faith with her but shee had not kept touch with them and thinking this a fitte time to worke for his brother solicited the discontented Londoners in his behalfe and stored
in the Moneth of October the seuenth of King Henries raigne and of Christ Iesus 1160. 54 Maud the eldest daughter of King Stephen and Queene Maud was borne before her father was King in the raign of King Henrie the first her vncle in whose time also she deceased beeing but yongue though some report shee was wife to the Earle of Millen and was enterred at London with her brother Baldwin in the Priorie of the Trinity aforesaid then commonly called Christs-Church and now latelie named the Dukes Place within Algate 55 Marie the yonger daughter of King Stephen and Queene Maude was a Nun and Abbesse of the Nunnerie at Rumsey in Hampshire notwithstanding when her brother William Earle of Bolloigne was deceased without issue shee was secretly taken from thence and married to Matthew the yonger sonne of Terry of Alsat and brother of Philip Earle of Flanders who in her right was Earle of Bolloigne Shee was his wife ten yeeres and was then diuorced from him by the sentence of the Pope and enforced to returne to her Monastery hauing had issue by him two daughters which were Ide and Maude allowed by the censure of the Church to be legitimate Lady Ide the elder was maried to Raymond of Damp-Martine in her right Earle of Bolloigne and Maude the yonger to Henrie Duke of Lorraine His Naturall Issue 56 William the Naturall sonne of King Stephen is mistaken of some to bee the same William that was Earle of Bolloigne Others who know that William Earle of Bolloigne was lawfully borne do thinke that his father had no other son named William but him wherein let William Earle of Bolloigne the lawfull son of King Stephen be himselfe a lawfull witnesse of the truth who hauing best cause to know it doth best prooue it and in an ancient Charter of his beeing written in those daies and extant in these doth name him for a witnesse and calleth him his Brother 57 Geruais another Naturall sonne of King Stephen begotten on a gentle-woman named Dameta and borne in Normandy was brought into England by his father the fifth yeere of his Raigne Anno Dom. 1140. Hee was the same yeere by his fathers meanes made Abbat of Westminster and so continued for the space of twenty yeeres hee deceased there the twentie sixt of August in the sixt yeere of the raigne of King Henrie the second the yeere of Grace 1160. and lieth buried in the South part of the cloister within the said Monasterie vnder a flat stone of black marble which is remaining there vntil this day HENRIE THE SECOND DVKE OF NORMANDY GVYEN AND AQVITAINE THE FORTIE THIRD MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VI. HEnry of that name the second by the double interest of descent and adoption as you haue heard succeeded in the Kingdome of England whose Pedegree which Mathew Paris extendeth by the mothers side in a right line vp to Noah and former fortunes hauing already been touched his counsels acts and other affaires of greatest importance after the death of King Stephen come now to be handled 2 Hee came not to the Crown vnexpected nor vndesired for the opinion of the man and hope conceiued of his future gouernement had the force to hold England in good obedience without the presence of a King about sixe weekes whose entrance like that of the Soule into the Body did quicken and enspirite the Realme as then in the person of England this clozing verse or Epiphoneme spake Spirituses caro sum te nunc intrante reuixi Thou Soule I Body am by thee to life I came Neither did his presence diminish the expectations raised but was saluted King with generall acclamations and with no lesse ioy at Westminster by Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury annointed and crowned the summe of whose first courses for setling his State was this 3 Sundry Castles nests of Rebels hee flatteth to the earth some others hee fortifies or resumes at his pleasure chiefly such estates as had beene alienated from the Crowne as the hire and vniust reward of those who withstood his claime Others write that hee promiscuously tooke all such lands into his owne possession as were by Iurors found vpon oath to haue belonged at any time vnto the Crowne Some Earles vnduly created he reduceth to priuate condition and purgeth the Realme from sorrine Souldiers chiefly from the Flemings whose mercenary swarmes most pestred the same and had most insested him And because Gouernment is the Soule of State and Wisedome the Soule of Gouernment he chooseth to himselfe a Body of Counsell out of the most eminent persons of both sorts such was Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury and for that selfe consideration he laid the Chancellorship of England vpon Thomas Becket and held in speciall fauour Iohn of Oxenford with sundry other Prelates of chiefest note of the Laity he had Robert Earle of Leicester chiefe Iusticiar of England Richard de Luci Iocelin de Bailull Alan de Neuile and others but for a Cabanet-Counsellour at all times he had his owne mother Matildis the Empresse one of the most sage and experienced Ladies of the World Thus then furnished and assembling a Counsell at Wallingford hee aswell for his owne securing as for the assurance of his Children sweares the Realme to the succession of his sonnes William and Henry the one being in remainder to the other 4 But quiet consultation did not take vp the most of his time euen in the daies of these Sun-shining beginnings for the raign of Stephen a most gentle Prince who thought out of the necessity of his owne estate that it was not safe for him to bee seuere hauing giuen way for many of the mighty to maintaine sundrie insolencies these now feeling a restraint beganne not a little to repine but Hugh de Mortimer wanton with greatnes and the most arrogant man aliue stuft his Castles of Glocester Wigmore and Bridgenorth with rebellious Garrisons which Henry notwithstanding reduced to subiection though in the siege of the last-named not without imminent perill of his person had not Hubert de S. Clare cast himselfe betweene death and the King taking the arrow into his owne bosome to preserue his Soueraignes life It bound Tiberius to Seianus most of all when a part of the banqueting Caue in which they were suddenly falling Seianus was found to haue borne the ruine from the Emperour with the perill of his life but Seianus suruiued that aduenture which our Senclere did not saue onely in the better renowne thereof which deserues to bee immortall being an Act of piety worthy of a Statue with Codrus Curtius Manlius or whosoeuer else haue willingly sacrificed themselues for their Country or for the Father of their Country the King 5 Henrie thus hauing in some sort setled England hasteth into France to King Lewis in the first yeere of his raigne and there did homage vnto
the honour of his Church and his Person he could not renounce his Bishopricke whereas on the other side the King was bound aswell for his Soules health as for his honour to renounce those ordinances will you know the reason because the Pope and hee had condemned them And so that designe for peace was frustrate 29 The King of England tempestuously storming at these affronts and daily encrease of new salues wherewith like a guilefull Chirurgion he still made the wound more to fester menaced the Monkes which in their Abbey at Pontenei had now for two whole yeeres entertained him to thrust all of their order out of England if they durst releeue his enemy any longer Whereupon they dismissing him Lewis the French King tooke him to Sens with himselfe where for foure yeeres hee remained and was if wee may credite King Henry a great instigator of the French King and also of the Earle of Flaunders against the King of England as was also by diuers Euidences most certaine if the two said Cardinals told not a lie to the Pope But that the Peace was broken and warres renued betwixt the the two Kings chiefly for Thomas his sake Geruase the Monke himselfe doth record it as most credible 30 Howbeit by mediation at length the two Kings were againe reconciled and at their friendly enteruiew Beckets wel-willers aduised him to submit himselfe in the presence of both kings without any more reseruations which he seeming to yeeld to presented himselfe verie humbly and referred the cause to the king not now Saluo ordine suo but yet on a new point Saluo honore Dei wherewith the king exasperated told the French king such was the humor of the man that whatsoeuer disliked him he would say it was against Gods honor and so would bee neuer the neerer to conformity with which and other speeches King Lewis offended with Becket asked him whether hee thought to bee greater or holier then Saint Peter and the Peeres of both Nations accused him of much arrogancy as being himselfe the wilfull hinderer of his own and the Churches tranquility 31 Notwithstanding the Pope forgot not his faithfull Thomas and therefore after hee had graced him with a confirmation of all the Priuiledges and powers which any of his Predecessors in that See did enioy to the daring and defiance as it were of the kings vtmost indignation the king sent a letter into Germany declaring that hee would forsake Pope Alexander and ioine with the Emperour and Antipape Whereupon when the Bishop of Rome had commanded Gilbert Bishop of London to admonish the king to giue ouer his courses and customes preiudicious to the Church the said Bishop obeyed and in his answere sought to perswade the Pope to a conniuencie and forgets not to iustifie his Soueraigne as That the King was ready to obey the sacred hests of the Church sauing to himselfe his own his Kingdomes dignity That as for Appeales he claimed that honour by the ancient institution of his Kingdome that is to say That no Clerke should for a ciuill action depart the same vntill right could not be had in his Courts at home and then he would hinder noââ¦an That hee did not banish the Arch-bishop of Canterbury who might returne at his pleasure so as he would obserue all those his Grandfathers customes which once hee had giuen his faith to doe That the King thinks himselfe greatly iustified in that hee is willing to stand to the iudgement of the whole Church of his owne Kingdome c. 32 But when mediations letters messages or other waies would not preuaile the Pope admonisheth the King that he meant no longer to restrain the Archbishop from reuenging his owne and his Churches iniuries with the sword of censure and thereupon for a beginning the Archbishop excommunicates Gilbert Bishop of London and proceeded so farre with others that there was scarce found in the Kings owne Chappell and presence such as might performe the wonted ceremonies 33 The King both touched with his owne wrongs and tender of their case who for his sake vnderwent that seuerity animates Bishoppe Gilbert with most louing offers to beare the charges of prosecuting his appeale against Becket and desires the Pope to send him Legates which might absolue his excommunicated Subiects and settle a peace or else he should bee compelled to prouide otherwise for his own security and honour 34 Two Cardinals therefore Gratian and Viuianus comming into France to end the contention returne notwithstanding without possibility of doing good for that Becket would not yeeld in any point to those Customes at which he had once excepted but with his ordinary limitations At last yet by the popes mediation the two kings of England and of France met at Paris whether the Arch-bishop repaired and yet no peace ensued for that the king refused the kisse of peace with him and Becket would either haue a sound and full peace or none at all where though the king of England refused to satisfie any thing vnder the name of restitution as being against his honour because all restitution implied a wrong yet in the other maine matter of his Auitall Customes offering to stand to the iudgement not of his owne onely but euen of the Parisian Diuines and Church of France hee came off from that conference with some aduantage fauour in the opinion of the hearers 35 King Henry for all this seeing no issue of his long disquietnes and vnregall vsages vnderstanding also that the Archbishop of Seins in person had solicited the Pope to put the Kingdome of England vnder Interaict which is the prohibiting of the publike vse of Christs Religion Christian Burial throughout the whole land hee beeing then in Normandy sends forth his Edict That if any man bring from the Pope or Becket any letters of Interdict he should prèsently suffer as a Traitour to the King and the State That no Clerke whatsoeuer goe forth of the land without a Passe from his Iusticiaries and none returne againe without letters of licence from the King himselfe That none receiue any message from the Pope or Becket nor make any appeale vnto them nor hold any Plea by their mandates That if any Prelate or Clerke or Lay-man shall obey any sentence of Interdict he and all his Kindred shall be forthwith expulsed the land and all his goods escheated to the Crowne That all Clerkes who haue rents in England returne home within three Moneths or else all their rents to fall to the King That certaine Prelates specified bee cited to answere in the Kings Courts for interdicting Earle Hughes lands That Peter-pence be not paid to Rome but reserued Thus as Geruase the Monke lamentably complaineth all from the eldest to the yongest throughout England were made to abiure obedience to Pope Alexander
they shew themselues to be fraile men but onely those things wherein without scruple we ought to imitate them and therefore they are wiselie and warilie to be praised that Gods prerogatiue may be reserued intire to himselfe 43 Some other learned men there were who liued neere to that time whose censure was farre sharper then that Monks Such were some of those Diuines of Paris mentioned by Caesarius the Monk who saith The Question was debated to fro amongst the Doctors in the vniuersitie of Paris whether Thomas were damned or saued amongst whom Rogerius the Norman auowed that hee deserued death and damnation for his contumacie against his King the Minister of God but Petrus Cantor alleadged that his Miracles were signes of his saluation c. An indeede if all bee true which one man hath written in fiue bookes containing his 270. Miracles wee cannot but acknowledge him both the greatest Saint and the meriest too that euer gotte into heauen so ridiculous are many things recorded of him As that of Ailwardus who for stealing of a great whetstone which the Author that writes it best deserued beeing depriued of his Eies and Virilities by sentence of Law vpon praier to S. Thomas he had all restored againe Yea euen a Bird hauing beene taught to speake flying out of her cage and ready to be seized on by a Spar-Hauke said onely S. Thomas helpe mee and her Enemie fell presently dead and shee escaped and belike reported it Of which great power in this Saint how canne wee doubt sith wee read that euen in his life time the * Virgin Marie her selfe was contented to bee his Semster and sowed his shirt with red silke Many of which kind of follies if that word be sharp enough might bee heere inserted were not our present argument more serious and these forgeries fit onely for Monks to endite children to read and fooles to beleeue 44 The report of the tragicall outrage on the Arch-bishop comming to the old King at Argenton in Normandy there was no kind of sorrow into which without respect to Maiestie or State hee fell not and not without cause as knowing how plentifull an Hydra of mischiefes vpon the opinion of his priuitie with the fact would rise if not preuented But the murtherers fearing least this their fact would displease the king in whose reuenge they did it fled into the North and abode one whole yeere in the kings Castle of Knaresborough in Yorkeshire perhaps by fauour of the yongue king none of them dying for the fact by way of iustice because the Clergie exeÌpting themselues from the bonds of ciuill Laws the punishment of a Priest-killer as by some it appeareth was not then the death of the Body by execution of capitall sentence but of Soule by Excommunication till about the twentie third yeer of this king it was at the instant suite of Richard Arch-bishop of Canterburie and of the Bishops of Winchester Elie and Norwich yeelded that such persons should also suffer losse of life 45 The king therefore vpon protestation to submit himself to the iudgement of such Cardinals Legats as the Pope should send to inquire of the fact kept his Realme from Interdiction though the king of France the Archbishop of Seââ¦s and Theobald Earle of Blois had outgone his Embassadors with their inflaming letters conteining the descripion of that Parricide 46 Henry therefore among so many perplexities rising out of the Archbishops murther saw no way so ready for the calming his owne perturbations or for the auerting mens thoughts from the consideration of that scandalous tragedie as to vndertake some great and noble enterprise which now offered it selfe very seasonably For Ireland a verie spatious and plentifull Iland and lying commodiously for the vses of the English burned in it self with ciuill diuisions kindled among the petty Kings and Princes thereof while Rotherick the Great called O Conor Dun Prince of Connaught abusing his power and the aduantage of the times to the oppression of his Neighbours sought to make himselfe the vniuersall King thereof hauing already inuaded the Title Stile of KING AND MONARCH OF IRELAND And this his purpose was much aduanced by the fatall and familiar errour of proceedings in like cases for the Irish Princes either through distrust or pride forbearing to vnite their forces against the common enemy while each prouides for one they are all as it were ouer-come 47 Moreouer Dermot Mac Murrgh in that time of the Irish Pentarchie or fiue-fold Kingdome hauing secretly stolne away the wife of Rotherick a light woman and consenting or plotting rather vrging the rape it selfe added to Rotherickes ambition a iust desire of reuenge for so notable impudent and publike iniurie so much the more odious in Dermots person for that hee was old neyther was this all for the causes of this change were higher 48 The onely disposer and translator of Kingdomes is God in Ireland to moue him to offence without which no Kingdom is transferred against the people thereof all such sinnes abounded as commonly forgoe the greatest changes for not onely the manners of the Nation were extremely corrupted but the Christian faith it selfe decaied barbarisme ouerrunning the one and more then superstitions the other But it may seeme by some Authors that King Henries particular inducements to that Action were both an ancient title vnto that Kingdome deriued from his ancestors the kings of England for many ages before him and many vnsufferable wrongs by their Piracies vnto the English Nation buying and selling their Captiues and vsing Turkish tyranny on their ââ¦dies which made the Irish Clergy themselues confesse that they had deserued no other then that their land should bee transferred to that Nation whom they had so cruelly handled Notwithstanding king Henry who knew how great and dangerous tumults the Popes had raised on small occasions thought his way would bee much easier if he went onward with the Popes good fauour which hee easily obtained so liberall is his holinesse of that which is none of his for à fee viz. a penny yeerely to bee paid to Saint Peter of euery house in Ireland Touching which point Rossus of Warwick no Protestant I assure you saith That Englands King is not bound to rely on the Popes graunt for Ireland nor yet to pay that taxe because hee had claime to that Kingdome by an hereditary right and that the Pope had no temporall interest therein as his fauorites pretend the often-mentioned Monke of Newborough can tell vs who saith that Nunquam externa subiacuit ditioni Ireland was neuer subiect to any forraine command 49 God Almighty therefore did now put it into the heart of Henry for the reforming of that kingdome to make a Conquest thereof hauing in his infinite wisedome before hand fitted all circumstances needfull to concurre for inducing so warie and frugal a Prince
to such an enterprise which thus tooke beginning 50 Dermot Mac Murgh beeing in possession of his fatall Helen the adulterous wife of Rothericke was pursued so eagrely with the reuenging sword of his enemie who howsoeuer wounded in heart with the abuse of his Bed reioiced in the colour and occasion ministred therby for him to seise vpon the flourishing Prouinces of Leinster as hee was driuen to flie from place to place and at the length to quitte his kingdome also the subiects whereof his tyrannie and vices had vnsetled in their affections toward him Thus desperate of help at home his last deliberations were to draw in forreine aides the necessity of his case requiring it and for that purpose finally resolues to repaire to the court of the wise and potent Henrie King of England beeing then in Aquitain neither could Dermot but knowe that it had heeretofore beene in Henries designes at such time as hee ment to subdue it for William of Angion his yongest brother and also because his present Dominions did halfe as it were enuiron it In which hopes he was not deceiued for Henrie listened therunto verie willinglie as to a thing which hee had indeede some yeeres before proiected 51 King Dermot therefore was heard in his suite But because the thing as at that time neither seemed great enough for such a Prince as Henrie to vndertake directly nor as yet was held sufficiently discouered to his hand that therefore the Ice might be broken by inferiour meanes and aswell the conueniences as inconueniences sounded to the depth without engaging the roiall person name or power it was by the Kings letters permitted to Dermot the exiled Prince to draw what aduenturers or voluntaries either the commiseration of his estate or other respects of pietie profit or delight in armes could allure to the action Now whether it were for that he whose Countreis lay toward the coasts of Wales and within ken vpon a cleere day by commodity thereof might entertaine intelligence aswell as trafficke with the inhabitants of those parts or for that the fame of their Cheualrie did inuite or for that his acquaintance at his arriuall grew there first or for that these and many other circumstances mette in this accident sure it is that Dermot raised his first and principall succours from among the English Colonies there 52 The Welsh had then in their hands a valiant Gentleman of Norman race one Robert Fitz-Stephen who by Gilbert de Clare was entrusted with the defence of the towne of Cardigan but through treachery the Towne being surprised Robert was also deliuered vp to Rhese ap Gruffin Prince of South Wales who would hearken to no other endentments of his liberty but onely that he should for euer abandon his possessions in Wales Whereupon the oportunity of Dermots quarrel giuing hopes of new fortunes immediately hee entred into contract with the Irish king promising by a certaine day to come to his succour with as many Voluntaries as his remaining fortunes or the hope of the voiage could stirre which he did accordingly performe leauing it very disputable whether with more successe or courage But Dermot well knowing that the fortunes of this GentlemaÌ to whose valor nothing see med impossible were vnable to vndergo the whole weight of the vnknowne worke had formerly dealt with that renowmed Lord Richard of the house of Clare Earle of Pembrooke surnamed Strong-bow the man whom the Fate of Ireland did expect 53 Dermotes perswasions to the Earle were of this kind That the enterprise besides the facultie thereof was full of pietie honour Iustice and commoditie That it appeared so to King Henry himselfe by whose leaue hee was free to gather what forces he could That hee was driuen out by the cruell ambition of Neighbours treacherie of wicked Subiects That Leinster was a Kingdome and though but a part yet cleerely the best and richest part of Ireland That multitudes offered themselues to his aid but his cares were not onely for a Generall to lead them but for one to whom hee might leaue his kingdome also That the Earle was he as the onely man in whose person all the respects of birth honour bounty valour youth and fortunes did happily meete That the Earle in his conceit did dwell but narrowly considering what hee was worthie of pent-vp in the straights of an Earledomes title for whom a great Kingdome was not great That they who would not allow Leinster for a kingdome did forget that England once was broken into lesser states and if Dermot were not a King neither then were Ella Cissa Vffa Sigbert Crida and the rest in the Saxon seuen-headed gouernment that the quantity of Dominion made more or lesse strong but not more or lesse a King That he was rightfull King of Leinster as Sonne and Heire to Murgh King of Leinster that if hee must forgoe his inheritance it should be to such as had done him no wrong and were worthy of it to Richard Strong-bow and his followers and not to Rothericke and Rebels That hee was not vnking'd though vnkingdom'd that Eua his daughter Eua the pearle and starre of Ireland should indeed be Eua to his enemies to bring vpon them death and iust confusion that yet in defeating the Tyrant Rotherick of his hopes by plaÌ ting Earle Richard and his Forces hee should prouide for his Country not destroy it That if it did fall out otherwise yet his disloiall people had their iust deserts who obiecting vices to their Soueraigne did themselues commit vile treasons Indeed quoth he I was neuer such a King as that I was not also a Man But for those matters betweene God and me here is now no place to account for though his iustice hath found me out yet his mercy hath left me more friends at home then the number measure of my sinnes deserue My quarrell is most iust as against most wicked rebels and vsurpers Restore me then my Lord by your puissance to my natiue soile and my lawfull rights therein restore with me Religion and Discipline to the ancient splendor thereof which was not greater in any Realme about vs then in Ireland reduce the stray enlighten our ignorance polish our rudenesse and let not such abundant matter of merite and immortall glory escape you God himselfe will prosper the enterprise holy Church hath long since approued it and vpon such Authors what can miscarry And though in thy noble and Christian courage nothing can weigh so much and these I see work mightily yet to satisfie all respects Thou shalt haue far larger territories then here Thou canst possesse and goodly lands to distribute for reward among thy friends and followers My last offers now shall not shew a more desire to vse thy forces then a loue to thy person vertues They are not trifles I propose but that of which God himselfe doth seeme to me to haue
posterity The conquest of Dublin being speedily and most happily atchieued not long after Dermot Mac Murgh Father in law to the Earle whom the Irish for his affection to the English call Dermot Ningall that is Dermot the Strangers friend breathed his last at Fernys dying plenus dierum 59 The fame of these successes wafting ouer the Irish seas and comming to the King made him resolue to passe in person thither that he might haue the honor of the Conquest and not approuing such forwardnes in the Earle who as some say went against his expresse commandement and indeed Giraldus who liued at that time cals his leaue no better then an Ironicall leaue and for that hee knew not to what insolency such faire fortune might in time allure as also for that they seemed to handle the Natiues too rigorously thereupon hee forbids by his Proclamations any vessell to carry any thing out of his Dominions into Ireland and commands all English to returne before Easter and leaue off their attempts or their estates in England should be seised for the King By which Edict these affaires were brought into fearefull extremity which was changed into better condition by the trauell of Herucius de Monte Marisco on the behalfe of the Earle and the aduenturers who finding the King in Glocestershire with an Army for Ireland appeased his displeasure vpon these termes That the King should haue the head City of the Kingdom Dublin with the adiacent Cantreds with all the Coast townes and Castles the rest to remaine to the Conquerours to hold of the King and of his Heires and so to bee vnder his protection as Subiects ought and as they were before which subiection it seemed to the King they ment to haue renounced 60 The Kings goodly Nauy lay in Milford hauen to which as hee iournied hee thundred against the Welsh Nobility comming to entertaine him for suffering Strongbow to depart At last being imbarkt he had a faire Gale which set him safe in Ireland with all his Forces at Waterford where first hee commits to prison Robert Fitz-Stephen whom the Citizens presented bound hauing held him in custody vnder color of doing good seruice because hee had entred Ireland without the Kings particular leaue yet soon after the King released him but depriued him of Weisford and the territories Then takes he the homages of such petty Kings and principall persons of the Irish as repaired dismissing them in honourable sort meaning to winne them by gentle and not exasperating courses and marching through Ossyrie to Dublin he takes ô Rotherick the King of Connaughts homage by Hugh Lacie and William Fitz-Aldelm last ly at Dublin he kept his Christmas in Royall state which to behold very many of the Irish Princes came thither 61 Mindfull now of his duty to God the Iland being calme and silent through the presence of such a mighty Monarch the most noble King of England and triumphator of Ireland as mine Author stileth him causeth a Synode to be holden at Cassils for reformation of the Irish Church where amongst sundry other constitutions to which the Irish Clergy did willingly submit it was decreed That all the Church-lands and their possessions should be altogether free from the exaction of secular men that from thenceforth all Diuine things should be handled in euery part of Ireland in such sort as the Church of England handleth them For saith the Constitution it is most iust and meete that as Ireland hath by Gods mercy obtained a Lord and King out of England so also that from thence they should receiue a better forme of life and maners then heretofore they vsed 62 The King continuing his politicke iealousies and thinking Strongbow to be as yet too great draws from his dependency Raimund Milo Cogan William Makarel and other of the best Captaines makes them his owne by bounty But before hee could fully establish that Kingdome the inseparable euil fate thereof which would neuer suffer it to enioy the blessed benefite of exact ciuility other affaires which he esteemed more necessary call him away and therefore hauing left Hugh Lacie at Dublin hee sets saile for England vpon Easter Monday and landed happily at Saint Dauids in Pembrookeshire from whence with all speed hee posteth into Normandie 63 In Normandy there attended for his arriuall two Cardinals sent as Legates at his owne request for taking his purgation concerning the death of the Archbishop of Canterbury whereof vpon oath that hee was no way consenting to that cruell and sacrilegious reuenge and declaring withall his infinite sorrow for hauing in his anger giuen occasion by rash words for others to doe that deede and giuing further oath to performe enioined penances he was by them absolued The condition of his absolutions were That hee should at his owne charge maintaine two hundreth Souldiers for an whole yeere for defence of the holy land That he should suffer Appeales to be made freely That hee should reuoke all customes introduced to the preiudice of the Churches liberty That he should restore and make vp the possessions of the Church of Canterbury That hee should freely receiue all such as were in banishment for Beckets cause c. Not long after Thomas was canonized by Pope Alexander and so not onely the victorie clearely giuen him against King Henry but a triumph also 64 Now beganne the wombe of rebellion and vnnaturall conspiracies to disclose the mischiefes which were ordained to exercise this right redoubted King and Warriour ââ¦hatched here at home by the malice some say of Eleanor his Queene at such time as hee was absent in Ireland so that as one writes God stirred vp the Kings owne bowells against himselfe Causes of this vnhappie dissention there were many First a Queene and Wife violentlie vindicatiue for wrong done vnto her Bed by the King who was immoderatlie addicted to varietie of loues then Ambition in an euill-naturd Child and lastlie pernicious Actors and instruments who for their owne ends nourished this cursed mischiefe so as if we should out of our stories recapitulate the seuerall occasions taken by the sonne against the father wee should rather shew you the colours then the causes For none of those causes which his Son pretended seemed great enough with men that feare God to beare out such continuall diuisions as followed 65 The head of this conspiracy was verie great and iustly verie terrible for on the side of King Henry the sonne there were the Kings of France and Scotland Richard and Geffrey two yonger sonnes of the King of England whom by their mothers perswasions they forsooke to follow the yongue King Dauid the Scotish Kings brother Philip Earle of Flanders a Peere of France and a potent Prince Matthew Earle of Boloigne Theobald Earle of Blois Hugh Earle of Chester Robert Earle of Leicester Hugh Bigot Earle of Norfolke Roger Mowbray and other great ones
in great numbers so as nothing seemed wanting but onely a good cause which such as it was Queene Elianor like an Alecto kept aliue so much as lay in her with perpetuall fomentations And indeed the scope of these confederats did require no lesse a combination it beeing to depose the Father whom it pleased them for countenance of their vngodly armes to repute no King because hee had crowned his sonne 66 Though nothing then could come more greeuous to the bleeding heart of a most louing father then such a warre yet not to bee vnprouided hee like a souldier prepares himselfe when faire meanes faild and found multitudes readie to liue and die with him the indignitie of the vnnaturall reuolt did so much inflame all honest courages which acknowledged him their Soueraigne 67 The particular accidents of the wars would fill a volume At one time Normandie Guien and Britane were inuaded by the confederats in France and at the same time Cumberland by the Scots But the King of England had friends in all those parts and himselfe hearing that Vernuil was besieged by the French King in person hee beganne at last to kindle hauing like a sleeping Lion sitten still all that while and for that the place had vpon parlea agreed to render if aid came not by a day hee arriued to their succour within the time sending King Lewis word that hee should gette him foorth of Normandie with speed or he would without faile come and see how hee did vpon that verie day Lewis meaning nothing lesse then to put his owne Crowne in danger while he sought one for his sonne in law and therefore in all the warre-time would neuer set vp his rest vpon a battell but willing otherwise to doe to King Henrie the father all the harme hee could by countenancing the faction and supporting the reuolted malecontents with his best meanes and knowing King Henry was a sower and terrible Prince when he came indeede to fight immediatelie raised his siege and with as much hast as hee might abandoned the place leauing his Camp tents and warlike prouisions behind and retired into France 68 And though King Henrie beginning now indeede to shake his dreadfull sword had many faire daies of his enemies mixt with some losses both of men and other strengths though not great nor many in regard of the ouerthrowes which on his behalfe were giuen For that in Britane his forces had in battell vanquished Hugh Earle of Chester Ralph de Foulgiers and slaine about one thousand and fiue hundred of their army in England Reignald Earle of Cornwall and Richard de Lucie had in bloudie battell ouerthrowne the insolent Earle of Leicester and entred the towne of Leicestâ⦠by force and that he had the persons of the said Hugh Lupus Earle of Chester Ralph de Fulgiers and verie many other prisoners of especiall note and Nobility yet Lewis the French King moouing a parlea the father desirous to vse the good fortune of war to reclaime his rebells was so willing to make peace that hee might seeme to haue outgone expectation in the qualitie of his offers but through such wicked perswasions as were vsed preuailed not 69 A violent firebrand in this diuision was Robert Earle of Leicester beeing matched with a Ladie no lesse proud and stomachous then himselfe who at this meeting was not contented to haue affronted King Henrie the father on the behalfe of his yongue Lord and Master the sonne but after many words of reproach is said to haue laid his daring hand vpon his sword with purpose to haue strucken the King had he not been with-holden and where such spirits had to doe it is easie to gesse what kinds of counsell were like to be embraced and pursued hauing forsaken the father not for that the others cause was more honest but for that saith Thomas Walsingham the father King labouring to enlarge the regall power sought to set his foote vpon the neckes of the proud and haughtie 70 But God who ment to chastise the King and not to deliuer him vp into his enemies hands destroied those hopes that mooued the sonnes to their vnnaturall attempts for it was not long after when newes came into Normandy that his faithfull friends and seruants Richard de Lucie and Humphrey de Bohun high Constable of England together with the powers of Reignald Earle of Cornwall the Kings vncle Robert Earle of Glocester and William Earle of Arundell not farre from Burie couragiouslie encountred with the Earle of Leicester and his Flemings of whom aboue fiue thousand were slaine or taken and among the prisoners was the Earle himself and his Amazonian Countesse whose persons at his commandement were not long after brought ouer into Normandie 71 This great victorie and other good successe did so much aduantage the King that Lewis beginning to distrust the enterprize sought for sixe monethes truce for himselfe and had it granted but because there were yet in England two principall men the Earle of Norfolke and Roger Mowbray which held out hauing Leicester for their Randenou and seat of warre with no small numbers of partakers notwithstanding that Geffrey the Elect of Lincolne the Kings base sonne had taken two of Mowbraies Castles and done other good seruice for his Lord and Father the truce serued the enemie for no other purpose but to breath and to repaire himselfe 72 The father of whom Lewis said that hee seemed not to goe but to flie he went with such celerity from one place and Kingdome to another in the meane while recouers Xaincts from Richard his violent sonne weakning that partie by so much and would haue weakned it farre more but that aduertisments came post declaring such matter as made him speede into Normandie 73 Thither came vnto him out of England Richard the Elect of Winchester sent with all hast by the Kings Iustitiaries to lay open vnto him the dangerous estate wherin the Realme at that time stood For after that Philip Earle of Flanders had solemnelie sworne to inuade England in supportation of yongue Henries quarrell sundrie forces arriuing and ioining with Hugh Bigot Earle of Norfolke had taken and spoiled the Citie of Norwich and done otherwise much harme whereby the yongue King and his faction had taken great encouragement as if the die of warre were turned and aswell the yongue King as the Earle of Flanders were come with forces to the Coasts there to transport for England Moreouer Robert Earle Ferrers of Derby who was falne from the father had suddenly entred vpon Nottingham burnt the towne beaten out the Kings Garrison slaine the people and enricht with spoile retired to Leicester whether about the same time Anketill Malorie Constable thereof had also brought about two hundred prisoners taken at Northampton which he with slaughter of the like number of the Towns-men had also suddenly
surprised and taken so that the Realme stood doubtfull and in extreame perill to the encrease whereof William King of Scots being deepe in the confederacy inuaded England diuiding his Forces himselfe with part wasting Northumberland and Duncan a very cruell Captaine with the other destroying the westerne Borderers 74 The Father wonderfully stirred herewith leaues Normandy in as good assurance as the time would permit and sends before him to the Ships Eleanor his owne Queene and Queene Margaret his sonnes wife his sonne Iohn c. the Earle of Leicester and his Countesse with many other prisoners and a mighty Armie but the winde changing and hee compelled to stay in harbour at Barbefleet in Normandy where hee had taken shipping he is said God touching his heart to haue vttered these words with much remorse in the presence of al If my purpose in this voiage be for the peace of the Clergy and people and if the King of heauen shall vouchsafe to quiet and calme these troubles at my arriuall then for his mercies sake wee beseech him to send vs a prosperous winde But if he be against it and hath resolued to visit the Kingdome of England with the rod of his fury let him graunt mee neuer to touch the shore of that Country more His Praier thus vttred from the depth of soule was secunded with a fresh perie of wind whereupon setting saile hee arriued safe the same day with all his Nauie at the Port of Hampton in England 75 The next day he took his iourney towards Canterbury where as it appeareth the residue of his penance enioined him at his Absolution was to bee performed For besides the fore-mentioned conditions the Legates enioined him saith the Author of Beckets life some other thing secretly which came not to our knowledge yea the Legates themselues wrote in their owne letters that hee then promised to do voluntarily if yee list to beleeue it some things which was not fit for them to lay open in writing And well might they be ashamed thereof but if it were so vnfit to bee written how vnfit was it to be imposed on such a Soueraigne Prince what it was let Houeden report The King comming towards the Church where the late Archbishop was buried clad all in wollen went three miles barefooted insomuch that the very ground where hee went was bloody as was euidently seene much bloud running from his tender feet which were cut with the hard stones Neither yet was this the worst for afterall this He receiued Discipline at the hands of the Bishops of a great many Priests and of the Monks Geruasius names Abbots also wherby appears that euery seuerall sort were to haue a hand in that seruice Mathew Paris can tell you more plainly what that Discipling was viz. he receiued the Discipline of rods on his baââ¦esh receiuing of euery religious man a great multitude of them being there gathered 3. or 5. ierkes a peece whence we may easily belieue Baronius and his Author spake within compasse who acknowledge hee receiued 80. lashes To such height was the Papall tyranny and pride grown towards those of whom God had said expresly Touch not mine Annointed 76 Yet some Monkes of that age attribute the happy and great successe which ensued to the reconcilement which King Henry thus made with God for the bloud of Thomas because it pleased God to deliuer his enemy William King of Scots into the hands of his souldiers about that very time did also with stormes beat backe into France his disobedient sonne the young King being now vnder saile for England scattering the whole Fleet and almost sinking it with tempest 77 The Kings other actions till his next returne into Normandy which was not long after because Lewis King of France and his sonne in law the young King Henry the head to which all this putrified humour drew with the Earle of Flanders had laid a strong siege to the City of Roan Thomas Walsingham comprehends in these few wordes He tamed his Rebels put his enemies to flight seized on their fortresses And so hauing in a manner miraculously quieted the Realme hee takes with him the King of Scotland the Earles of Leicester and Chester with other his chiefe Prisoners whom hee afterwards first imprisoned at Caen in Normandy then at Faleis but leauing his seditious wife behind him vnder straight custody hee arriues with his puissance in Normandy which being vnderstoode in the Confederates Campe the same brake vp and first setting fire on all the engines of warre retreated into France in such sort that the English souldiers laid hold vpon much munition and warlike furniture Roger Houeden a very sure Author saith that the confederates had onely besieged Roan vpon one side and that Lewis hearing that the victorious King Henry was within Roan did first send away the weake and worst of his Armie and then deceiuing the English with a solemne promise of returning the next day to enter into a conference with the King about making a finall agreement did depart so that Houeden aggrauates the dishonour of the retreat with the note of faith-breach 78 Let the greatnesse and felicity of this King bee now but sleightly looked vpon and it will appeare that no Prince of those times was hitherto so much bound to God for manifold fauours as hee The King and power of France after so many attempts with the young King of England and all their forces flying at his presence without any stroke strucken the valiant king of Scotland prisoner and the chiefest of his Rebels vnder his foote England assured Scotland dismaied Ireland retained Wales ministring souldiers Normandy in possession and all the coasting Regions Britaine Angiou Poictou Main Tourain Limosin Gascoign Guien c. from thence as farre as the Mountaines which separate Spaine from France vnder his dominion and the blessing of Peace shortly after ensuing vpon such termes as himself could reasonably wish made him like another Salomon to bee sought vnto his Wisedome and Magnificence being in such high credite through the Christian World that the Kings of Castile and Nauarre chose him sole Arbiter in their debate which to both their contentment he most wisely determined and then at one time in his Palace at Westminster were seene together the Ambassadors of Manuel Emperour of Constantinople of Fredericke Emperour of Romans of William Archbishop of Triers in Germany a mighty Prince of the Duke of Saxonie and of Philip Earle of Flanders Moreouer he had the gouernment of France for a time the Kingdome of Ierusalem offered him but refused and two of his daughters married to the two Kings of Castile and Sicilie 79 There was first therefore a truce taken betwixt the three Kings Lewis and the two Henries wherein Richard who stood out was left to his Fathers prosecution who ââ¦ing himselfe thus destitute after many flashes ââ¦paration to resist and
great conflicts with hiââ¦e put himselfe most humbly into his Fathââ¦ââ¦cy and throwing himselfe with teares ãâã obtained the pardon hee begd and ãâã ââ¦ion to his most inward grace and fauoâ⦠ãâã ââ¦istan fatherly wise happy Act ãâã ââ¦ercome with this vnexpected and ãâã ââ¦nes neuer desisted till hee had brought tâ⦠young King to a finall attonement armes being laid apart vpon all hands The chief points of that wished peace were 1. That Henry the yong King with Richard and Geffrey his brethren should returne freed from all oathes of confederation to the King their Fathers obedience as to their Lord and Father 2. That Prisoners should be set at large without ransome on all hands 3. That William King of Scots the Earle of Leicester and Chester Ralph de Fulgiers other who had compounded for their ransome before this conclusion should haue no benefite of this exemption 4. That King Henry the Father should take assurance of loialty toward him by hostage or oath of such as were enlarged 5. That King Henry the son should ratifie that Grant which his Father the King had made to his son Iohn of some Castles yerely rents in England c. The Seale it selfe wherwith the yong king made this mentioned Ratification we haue here annexed 80 Touching King William of Scotland his fore-mentioned compounding our Historians all agree not some saying more some lesse but Hector Boetius a Scotish Historian of some credit with that Nation writes 1. That King William was to pay 100000. l. Striueling for his ransome the one half in present coin the other 50000. l. vpon time 2. That for assurance of that summe the Earledomes of Northumberland Cumberland Huntington should rest in morgage 3. That K. William should moue no warre against England for the retention of those lands 4. That for the moresecurity of the premisses the Castles of Berwick Edenbrough Roxbrough Striueling should bee deliuered to the English 81 In the meane while King Henry according to Couenants dischargeth out of captiuity nine hundred sixty and nine men of Arms taken in those late warres and King Henry the sonne discharged aboue one hundreth and hauing accomplished whatsoeuer might content or secure his Father they prepared for England where the ioious letters of their comming written by the Father had begotten great and longing expectations in the subiects which hee did saith Paris That whom the generall danger of warre had afflicted the common gladnesse might recomfort In their trauaile thitherward the confidence was such vpon this fresh reconcilement that one Chamber and table serued both for whom before one Kingdome was not wide enough They landed at Portsmouth vpon Friday 20. Maij 1175. 82 The face of England at this present was like that of a quiet skie and sea no blast no billow no appearing signe of discontentment which the better to continue King Henry the Father accompanied with the King his sonne omitted no office of a iust and prudent Gouernour visiting a great part of his Realme in person consulting ordering and enacting such lawes and courses as might most establish the good of Peace Hence it came that at London both the Kings were present in a Synode in which Richard lately chosen Archbishop of Canterbury did publish with the Kings assent certain Canons for the better gouernment of the Church of England beginning thus At the true fountaine of all happy rule that is to say at the honour of God and establishment of Religion Discipline c. amongst the rest this one Canon in especial words is enacted both by authority of the King Synode and indeed worthy for euer to bee in force That euery Patrone taking reward for any presentation should for euer loose the Patronage thereof And the same Kings not long after being at Woodstocke in accomplishment of such holy purposes by aduise of the Clergy prouided men to such Bishopricks Abbacies and principall cures as were vacant where King Henry the Father forgat not his true friend Iohn of Oxenford whom he preferred to the See of Norwich 83 From hence comming to Yorke he set those parts in peace whither William King of Scots* repairing sundry matters of importance were handled betweene the two Kings as likewise afterward at Windsor where the King had called a great assembly of the Lords Spirituall and Temporall Rotherick King of Connaught in Ireland at the suite of his Ambassadors the Archbishop of Thuamon and Toomund others of that nation subiects to Rotherick was receiued into protection fauour and became Tributarie K. Henry being vnwilling to fish with an hooke of gold which in warring vpon Ireland hee should seem to do In an other Parliament not long after at Northampton he caused England to be diuided into six circuits to each Circuit three Iusticiars Itinerants deputed and aswell to giue his lawes more free passage as also the better to secure himself he threw to the earth sundry Castles which had bin formerly kept against him as Leicester Huntington Walton Groby Stutesbury c. and had the rest both in his English and in his French Dominions committed to his disposition 84 The young King about these times discouered fresh alienations in his mind against his Father who yet dissembling all did arme notwithanding vpon the defensiue and replenished both England and Normandie with Garrisons which drew the sonne the sooner to come in 85 But the old King not vnwilling perhaps lest the Brethrens concord might proue no better then a conspiracy against the Father that his warlike Children should contend did nourish debââ¦te among them Certaine it is that to diuert the warre from himselfe he appeased his sonne the King with an encrease of maintenance for himselfe amounting in the whole to an hundreth pounds Aniouin by the day and ten pounds of the same money for his wife the Queene and whereas Alice daughter of Lewis then King of France who was maried at three yeares of age to Richard second sonne of King Henry when hee was but seuen and now demanded of King Henry the Father to the intent that Richard her husband might enioy her the old King who was suspected to haue deflowred her for that time shifted of the deliuery of her person in such sort that peace was not hindered thereby 86 But while the yong King by his Fathers instigation sought by force to constraine young Richard to doe homage to him for Aquitaine and King Henry the Father for the same cause commaunded Geffrey his third son Duke of Britaine whom * some for his extraordinary perfidiousnes in this seruice toward his Father and manifold sacrilege cals the Child of Perdition to aide and assist his said elder brother while also the iealous Father out of the strife of his sonnes sought his own safety and in nourishing it had by the treachery of the said sonnes
bin twice endangered and had at both times been wonderfully preserued and while the young King by profound dissimulations plotted to bring both his Father and Brother Richard into subiection behold the hand of God by taking away the young King at Martell not farre from Linoges where his Father lay at siege gaue an end to this odious fowle and intricate contention 87 Thus was his life cut off like a Weauers threed say Authors who had by dying cut of the hope of many But whatsoeuer his life was which God thus shortned at his age of twentie and eight yeeres certainely his death was not inglorious but worthy to be set out in Tables at large as a pattern to disobedient Children for his Father refusing to visite him fearing his owne life but sending his King in signe of forgiuenes the dying Prince most humbly with flouds of teares kissing the same made a most sorrowfull confession of his sinnes and fecling death approch would needs be drawne as an vnworthy sinner out of his owne bed and laid vpon another strewed with ashes where his soule departed in a most penitent manner from his body which being related to the Father hee fell vpon the earth weeping bitterly and like another Dauid for his Absolon mourned very much O quam nefandum est saith one most grauely O how hainous a thing it is for sons to persecute the father for neither the sword of the fighter nor the hand of an enemy did auenge the fathers wrong but a feuer and a flux with excoriation of the bowels His body was buried by his own desire at Roan which yet was not done without trouble as if the factions of which hee was the cause in his life did by a kind of Fate not forsake him beeing dead for the Citizens of Mauns hauing enterred it they of Roan without menaces and the fathers expresse commandement could not obtaine it who thereupon was taken vp againe but his wife Queene Margaret was sent backe into France and his suruiuing sonnes were once againe reduced to due obedience not any enemie daring to appeare 88 Who would not haue thought that this stirring Prince should haue had opportunitie to end his daies in peace and glorie but it was otherwise ordained by God and ancient writers hold hee was principallie scourged for beeing drawne by seeming reasons of State to put off an holy enterprize the occasion whereof was laid as it were at his foote For Heraclius Patriarcke of Hierusalem drawne with the supereminent fame of King Henries wisdome valour riches and puissance trauailed from thence into England where at Clerkenwell by London in an assemblie of the States purposelie called the king made knowne to them That Pope Lucius had by ernest letters commended the lameÌtable state of the Holie-land and the Patriarcke Heraclius vnto him That Heraclius there present had stirred compassion and teares at the rehersall of the tragicall afflictions of the Easterne world and had brought with him for memorable signes that the suite was by common consent of the Countrey the Keies of the places of Christs Natiuitie Passion and Resurrection of Dauids Tower and of the holy Sepulchre and the humble offer of the Kingdom of Hierusalem with the Ensigne or Standard of the Kingdom as dulie belonging to him who was right heire thereunto to wit the sonne of Geffrey Earle of Aniou whose brother Fulke was king of Hierusalem 89 Neuerthelesse the King hauing at leftwise formally adiured the Lords to aduise him that which should bee most for his soules health it was thought fit to aid the cause with money but not to emploie his person northe person of any child hee had which was the Patriarcks last request and therupon to the vnspeakable griefe of the said Patriarcke and of the whole Christianitie of the East hee refused the said Kingdome and abandoned as noble an occasion of immortall renowne as euer any King of England had beene offered but gaue leaue to all such as would to take vpon them the Crosse and serue This Heraclius is hee who dedicated the Temple Church in London as by this Inscription ouer the Church doore in the Stone-worke doth appeare ANNO AB INCARNATIONE DOMINI M. C. LXXXV DEDICATA HEC ECCLESIA IN HONOREM BEATE MARIE A DNO ERACLIO DEI GRATIA SANCTE RESVRRECTIONIS ECCLESIE PATRIARCHA II IDVS FEBRVARII Q i EAM ANNATIM PETENTIBVS DE INIVNCTA Si PENITENTIA LX DIES INDVLSIT 90 Thus the sorrowfull Patriarcke being dismissed not forgetting as some doe write to thunder against the King for abandoning the cause brought back nothing but discomfort and despaire the Westerne Princes by the Diuels malicious Arts beeing wrapt and knotted in mutuall suspitions and quarrells indetermined whereupon shortly after ensued with the losse of Ierusalem the captiuity of Guido King thereof and of innumerable Christians besides whom Sultan Saladin Prince of the Musulmans or Saracens to the griefe and disgrace of all the Christian world did vanquish 91 But King Henries mind was more fixed on setling the state of his already-possessed Kingdomes and therefore in a great Parlament held at Oxford vnto which came Rhesus and Dauid Kings of South-Wales and North-Wales with other their chiefe Nobles which al did there sweare fealtie to the King he beeing desirous to aduance his sonne Iohn whom he exceedingly loued and commonly in sport hee called Sans-terrae hauing assured vpon him certaine Lands and Rents in England and Normandie did there verie solemnly giue him also the title Kingdome of Ireland for besides the foresaid Bull of Pope Adrian the fourth who for signe of inuestiture had also sent a ring of gold which were laid vp in the Records at Winchester Giraldus who liued in that age tells vs to omitte what hee writes of one Gurguntius that Guillomar King of Ireland was tributarie to the famous Arthur that Baion whence saith hee the Irish came was at that present vnder King Henrie the second and that the Irish Princes had voluntarily submitted themselues as vnto him who by the * Law of a Sociall warre was become their Soueraigne But that Author had not seene belike or did not remember when thus he went about to prooue a legall right in the King what others write of Egfrides vngodly spoiles in Ireland or of Edgars Charter in which is said to bee contained that he had vnder his rule the chiefe City of Ireland Dublin and the greatest part of the kingdome also But King Henrie strengthening his other rights with Grants of the Popes Adrian and Alexander obtained also of Vrban the third for Luciue the third who was Alexanders successor would not gratifie the the King therein that it should bee lawfull for him to crowne which of his sonnes hee would King of Ireland to whom hee sent a crowne of Feathers wouen with gold in all their Grants reseruing to the Roman See the Peters pence and
thus celebrated Mira cano Sol occubuit Nox nulla secuta est A Wonder strange I write the Sun did set yet was no Night Meaning that though Henry were dead yet the glory and happinesse of the land was not thereby clouded for that Richard was another Sunné and in some respects farre the more bright and farther shining of the two as hauing for honour of Christian Cheualrie wholy consecrated his warlike minde and actions to the seruice of God and readuancement of the Crosse of Christ dishonoured by the Infidels in Asia in which enterprise hee was so feruently zealous that from the time of his Fathers death in whose vowes it had beene hee ãâã scarse any thing else disposing the affaires of his Estate but not carelesly as some would impose as of things which did but onely vnder-serue and conduce to the maine and principall end of aduancing his Sauiours glory whereunto hee iudged that action did tend 2 Hauing therefore ordered his weightier businesses in ãâã and other his transmarine Dominions in ââ¦gland by his letters set the Queen his Mother at liberty from that captiuity wherein her late husband the king had long detained her who sensible of others woe by her owne did afterward exercise many works of mercy in that kind he cuts ouer hither aswell to receiue all the rights of Soueraignety and to settle the same as also to leuie meââ¦nes for proceeding in his intended holy voiaââ¦e together with Philip king of France and other Christian Potentates 3 And though before his Coronation most Writers doe not call him a King yet sure it is that he and others did immediately and vnquestionably vpon the first accruement of the interest which was at his Fathers last gaspe exercise all the offices of the roiall power for so hee restored Robert Earle of Leicester to his whole estate So plaine it is that our Gouernment allowes not the dangerous conuulsions emptie spaces of an Interregnum such as in meer electiue States are coÌmon if not continual 4 But in nothing more could this noble Prince shew his iudgement though he were otherwise Sagacis ingenij of a sharpe and searching wit then in this That hee banished from his familiarity as my Author saith hated all those of what profession so euer they were who had forsaken his Father and both retained and enricht those other who had loially stood for him against himselfe in al assaies 5 At his Coronation which was most magnificently performed at Westminster by Baldwyne Archbishop of Canterbury the pointes of the Oath which hee made to God and the Kingdom of England at the Altar vpon the holy Euangelists before the Prelates Nobles and whole people were these 1. That all the daies of life he would beare peace honour and reuerence to God and holy Church and the Ordinances thereof 2 That in the people to him committed hee would exercise right iustice and equitie 3. That hee would blot forth naughty lawes and peruerse customes if any were brought vpon his Kingdome and would enact good lawes and the same in good faith keepe and without mal-Eââ¦gyn Which oath being most solemnly taken and the sacred vnction performed the Archbishop standing at the Altar forbad him on the behalfe of Almighty God to assume that honour vnlesse hee had a full purpose to keepe what hee had sworne whereto Richard assenting and with his owne hands humbly taking the ponderous Crowne Imperiall from off the Altar in signification as is probable that hee held it onely from God hee deliuers it to the Archbishop who thereupon accomplished all the Ceremonies of Coronation 6 Which Act was accidently hanââ¦eld and auspicated with the bloud of many Iewes though vtterly against the Kings will who in a tu mult raised by the Ocean were furiousliè murthered which though it were afterward punished by the Lawes might seeme a presage that this Lion-hearted King as his by-name Ceur-de-Lion did import should bee a speciall destroier of the Enemies of our Sauiour 7 After counsell therefore first moouer in all worthy enterprises Money was in his first and chiefest cares for raising whereof to furnish the intended pilgrimage he fold morgaged estated and by a thousand princely skills as if he should neuer ãâã come againe added incredible heapes to those huge sums which hee had scruzed out of Stephen de Turnham his fathers Treasurer amounting to eleuen hundred thousand pounds sterling if some say true all hoorded by King Henry What could indeed be said enough for such a voiage and it was a cogitation woorthy so glorious a purpose so to order his estate as if hee were not to returne at all because looking-backe doth vnbend and soften resolutions 8 As for men and soldiers the Prelats Friars and other Preachers had stirred vp innumerable by their manifold exhortations the Arch-bishoppe of Canterburie hauing trauailed through Wales in person for that purpose going afterward with the King to Palestine where also he died in pulpits and priuate conferences sounding nothing but the Crosse and Passion of Christ calling the world to reuenge his cause vpon the Pagans and setting soules oââ¦re with vehement gestures actions and perswasions But the ââ¦ngdome of England he ordered thus 9 The onely maine danger of the ãâã abâ⦠ãâã in his brother Iohn Earle of ãâã of whose ambition hee was some what ãâã ãâã knowing that King Henrie not long before his death had intended the Crowne to him to conquer therefore his appetites with bountie and munificence and to take away all murmuration in him for want of Princelie competencies King Richard did as it were share the Realm with him giuing him sixe Earledomes Cornwall Dorset Sommersette Nottingham Derby and Lancaster besides Castles Honors Manors Forests and much other riches and finallie the Earledome of Gloster with the Heire of that Countie to bee his Wife though the Arch-bishop of Canterburie forbad the Nuptialls alledging shee was within degrees of consanguinitie 10 But lest through euill nature or aduise Earle Iohn should conuert those so great gifts to the subuersion of the bestower Hee entrusted him with no part of the Regall power as the Key and secret of his proper safetie but laide the maine burthen of Gouernment vpoÌ William Longchamp Bishop of Ely chiefe Iustitiar and Lord Chancellor of England and Papall Legate a person out of all suspition for aspiring to the Crowne whereby was conferred vpon him whatsoeuer either King or Pope could grant for accomplishment of his authoritie so that he might well be stiled Prince and Priest of England as hee was one the most powerfull subiect for the time that perhaps this Realme hath had for though the King had as it were ioined with him in Commission one Hugh Bishop of Durham for the parts of England beyond Humber yet as it hapned in the Consulship of Caesar and Bibulus that nothing was reported
it seemed endure the splendor of his companions glory The chiefe commanders of his Army hearing this shewing themselues true French-men and sensible of their obligation to God and honour with many teares besought him not to forsake that holy affaire ita impudenter so shamelesly In what Prince would not this haue kindled a desire of a better resolution But impotent passions carrying him and miscarrying him he persisted to get leaue of Richard who but two dayes before would haue had him sweare to a stay of three yeeres longer in that seruice but hee who had other cogitations farre more vnworthy of a King would needes depart giuing his oath vpon the holy Gospels without which oath King Richard would not grant his good will That he would well and faithfully keepe the lands and subiects of the King of England and neither doe dammage nor grieuance to them by himself nor suffer it to be done by others * till his returne 34 The King of France thus leauing Accon in the Castle whereof King Richard his Queene and Sister were lodged and the Duke of Burgunaie remaining behind with the French hoast to whome King Philip not without sundry secret instructions had with it committed a great part of his treasure king Richard in the same day set forward vpon a new enterprize but it is true which one writes * that by reason of the dissention betweene the Kings which of them should seeme the greater little or nothing prospered iust cause had King Richard to complaine in his letters that Philip to the eternall reproch of himselfe and Kingdome had fouly forsaken his purpose and vow vnto God 35 But when the Saladine could not by any means obtaine a longer day for performance of the said Articles of composition hee cut off the heads of all his Christian Captiues in reuenge whereof King Richard brought out his Turkish Captiues being about two thousand and fiue hundreth and in the sight of the Saladines hoast caused their heads to be chopt off the Duke of Burgundie doing the same to the like number neere vnto the walles of Acon seuen onelie being kept aliue by the Christian Generals whereof Karakeys Salaadines * foster Father was chiefe But Richard proceeding in his vndertaken action and in his march to Ioppa being set vpon by Sultan Salaadine who had put the Duke of Burgundie to flight and slaine the valiant Iaques de Auennis who onely with a few in the Reregard made resistance so couragiously encountred him that the Salaadine with the losse of three thousand his choisest Souldiers was glad to turn his back and flie whiles therefore this Champion is thus imploied in the Holy-land let vs looke backe a litle how the affaires of his Kingdome are managed at home 36 Iohn the Kings brother making vse in England of such discontentments as the incredible insolencies and intollerable tyrannies of the Chancellour who carried himselfe both like a Pope and a King had bred among the Nobility and people to aduance thereby his owne designes stirred against him though strengthning himselfe like a Generall in the field so powerfull opposition that in the end vpon warrant of a new Commission sent from the King his Brother hee with the rest of the Peeres suddenlie thrust him out of all commaund and shortly after most reprochfully as it happened for he fled and was taken in a Curtesans attire il beseeming a Popes Legate out of the Kingdome also vpon occasion as of other foule demetites so particularly of a sacrilegious and barbarous outrage committed by the Chancellours commaund vpon the person of Geffrey Elect Archbishop of Yorke naturall brother to King Richard and the Earle on pretence that he entred England contrarie to his oath giuen to his brother King Richard where as he then came to take possession of his See to which hee was aduanced by the Kings owne procurement and by Queene Eleanors owne trauaile to Rome in his behalfe And albeit this punishment shame deseruedly followed the Chancellors pride and oppression yet in one maine point of opposing the Earles Ambition who sought to assure to himselfe the remainder of the Crowne which in right of bloud belonged to his Nephew Arthur his seruice to the State had beene very commendable if it had proceeded from loialty of affection and not from a swelling desire of greatnesse which he hoped still to enioy if Arthur a child should succeed in the kingdome wheras he knew Earle Iohns aduancement could not be without his apparant ruine 37 But Philip King of France in all places labouring by wrongfull and vnprincely aspersions to deface the renowne of King Richard though finding small credite to his words because the man had done nothing himselfe deuised after his return how to trouble and endammage his friends dominions and had effected it if the Lordes of France whom he sollicited to that wicked worke vpon pretence of the composition made with King Richard at Messana had not to their immortal glory refused to assist him therein till Richards returne aswel in regard of their owne oathes as because the sentence of excommunication was denounced against all such as did attempt to endammage him in his absence 38 King Richard notwithstanding that the relation of these things greatly troubled him gaue not ouer as yet but after sundry other matters of importance performed did march vp within the sight of Ierusalem where he skirmished with the enemie ouerthrew the Conuoy or Carauan of the Salaadine which came laden from Babylon guarded with ten thousand men whom King Richard valiantlie encountring with fiue thousand selected souldiers put most of them to the sword and took three thousand Camels and four thousand Horses and Mules besides those that were slaine and so gained the rich spoile of all the Carriages 39 After this and many other worthy thinges done as the rescue of Ioppa and repulse of Saladine from thence c. the King indefatigable in his braue attempts desirous to regaine Ierusalem and the City Baruck was abandoned in that enterprise by the Duke of Burgundie who is * said to haue beene apparently corrupted with gifts from Saladine and the regiments of French vnder his conduct wherupon he was the rather perswaded by the Knights Templars and chiefes of the Christian hoast not to refuse Saladines offers for a surceasance from hostility considering that hee had a purpose to returne with re-enforced numbers and meanes that his present powers by diuisions by sicknesse by battales were wasted and that the dangerous estate of his owne Dominions did require his presence the greatest motiue for he had supplies of money for his Souldiers wages from Pope Celestine by reason of some vndue practises at home and the rancour of King Philip his vnreconcilable aduersary abroad WherupoÌ a truce was taken for three yeers and Saladine repaid such charges as Richard had been at in fortifying Askalon which was brought to
the same estate as in which King Richard found it 40 But the King of England though hee had very far excelled all the Christian Princes in great exploites at that iourney because* he had neither conquered Salaadine nor Ierusalem did mourne and parted pensiue In the holy-land hee left Henry Earle of Champaine who vpon taking the said Baruck was to haue beene crowned King of Ierusalem which Guido had resigned and hee left Guydo de Lusignian the late King of Ierusalem in Cyprus to whom hee had passed it in exchange for the other to aduance his Kinseman the said Earle of Champain which vpon that Title the familie of Lusinian for many descents after did possesse and enioy Thus Richard hauing ordered his affairs in the East parts sets saile homeward The Queenes Berengaria his wife and Ioan his sister with the Captiue Lady Daughter of the Cypriot Emperour vnder the conduct of Stephen de Turnham hearing of the Kings most heauie fortune soiourned at Rome about sixe moneths for feare of Richards enemies afterward came safe by Marsilia in Poictou 41 God whose cause was onely pretended in this voyage of the Christians did not seeme to approue the said truce for hee scattered the English with a terrible tempest and the opportunity of Conquest was so lost that hitherto it could neuer bee regained and the King of England letting it slippe when God had almost put the same into his hands did miserably fall into his enemies hands Certainelie the name of Richard was at that time growne terrible to Saladine who had receiued diuerslosses foiles and ouerthrowes at his haudes Moreouer the Saladines whole estate being endangered by such of his own sect as reputed him a meer vsurper hee could not long withstand the double impression of the Christian Cheualrie and of his owne Allies and Countrimen as indeed not long after* he died leauing his Empire fowly but iustly distracted by ciuill confusions whereas by this Truce the crafty Turke made the world see that the powers of two so potent Monarkes had in a manner effected nothing Richard could neuer haue time to return for accoÌplishment of his designs for which all Christendome hath at this howre reason to bee sorrowfull and hereofhimselfe* was very sensible so that hee would oftentimes crie out that hee was not alwayes wise alluding to this occasion lost 42 But the noble King hoping to pierce with speed through Germanie in disguise tooke to him the name of Hugo a Merchant the haire of his head and beard growne very long being the fitter to conceale him but in his iourney ouer land was neere to Vienna vnhappily discouered by the profusenesse of his expenses when hee saw he could not escape them in contempt of his fortunes he put on roiall garments and refused to yeeld but onely to the Duke himselfe who came with ioy as to a prey which he sore longed for but the rascall multitude cried things worthy of themselues calling him O barbarisme Traitour and some saying stone-him some cut off his head others hang him and because the inhumanity of this vsage may be suited with rimes as rude and ragged you shall in such heare the cause of this Arch-dukes malice growing first at Accon where the Author speaking of King Richard saith He gate it soone with his great Ordinance And on the walles his Banners full high set The Kings Armes he set vp also of France And King Guyes Armes of Ierusalem well bet The Duke of Oistrich Limpold without let Set vp his Armes after aboue them all Which King Richard did cast downe from the wall 43 And though it is certaine that this Author faines not this fact for that some such matter and told by * some with more disaduantage to Richards cause is by others related yet the grauest Authors agree that next to the common enuie at his vertues the greatest pretence was the murther of the Marquesse Conrad committed at Tyre by two cursed Assasines a* certaine sect in the East liuing vnder a Senior or Ruler whom they honor as a Prophet by whom they are sent forth to murther such Princes as fauor them not promising themselues the reward of immortality by obeying him in all things though with the losse of their owne liues Of which barbarous fact Henrie the Emperour and Leopold the Arch-duke whose neer kinsman Conrad was would seeme to beleeue that Richard was the Author though therin they toucht his princely reputation and integrity * most iniuriously for that the chiefe of that sect by their owne publike * letters written with the bloud of the shel-fish called Murex wherewith Scarlet vsed to be dyed acknowledging the fact declared the true cause thereof which was a particular Act of iniustice in Conrad himselfe There wanted not sundry other pretences as in such cases is vsuall as * that Richard had entred league with Tancred King of Sicilia the Emperours enemy and that hee had thrust the Cypriot their kinsman out of the Empire and kept his onely daughter Captiue But this booty being too great for a Duke the Emperour got into his custody meaning to coine much gold and siluer out of his most vniust affliction by sharpe imprisonment which could not make him in any act or speech or gesture of his shew beneath the Maiestie of a victorious Prince and King of England 44 The dismall newes thereof flying through the world presently disclosed who were sound or vnsure sorrow and dismay was euery where among his owne His carefull mother and other his fast friends sweare the realme to be true to King Richard watch the coasts and prouide for the security of the State with singular vigilancie assuring the Cities good Townes with Bulwarkes Walles and Munition On the contrary Earle Iohn being by the cunning inueigling and suggestions of his brothers professed foes not onely put out of all hope of his releasement but also incensed against him for intending the Crowne to his Nephew Arthur entred into an vnbrotherly attempt against his Soueraigne Lord the summe whereof take in the words of Thomas Walsingham who saith that Iohn with promises allured many to him through the whole Kingdom did carefully and speedily fortifie his holds in England and passing the seas entred into league with the King of the French that he might vtterly put his Nephew Arthur Duke of Britaine from that hope which the Britaines had conceiued of his promotion The Normans giuing any way to his disloiall practises hee swears fealty to Philip King of France his brothers most mortall enemie and also that he would take to wife the Lady Alice King Philips sister though polluted by his owne Father and for that cause reiected by King Richard Out of Normandy he posts into England sollicites Peeres and people and was loyally resisted but hee not quieted so labors to stirre the Scot and Welsh to
ioine in an inuasion with him the French and Flemings assuring them that his Brother King Richard would neuer be set at liberty but William King of Scots would neither giue assent nor countenance to such vndutiful practises or rather madnesses 45 In this most perilous time the valour and loyalty of the City of Roan the choisest of Normandy did most clearely shew themselues to the euerlasting commendation thereof for Philip comming before it with a puissant Army solicited theÌ to reuolt promising mountaines In stead of answere they set open the gates telling him that hee might enter if he would for no man hindred him but the vaine-glorious King being better aduised for the inhabitants yea the damsels of the City whose heads were polde like as mens powred molten pitch and such like matter vpon the besiegers retreated from the walles and marcht away confounded and being certainely aduertized that the Emperour and King Richard were agreed hee sends ouer to Earle Iohn bidding him looke to himselfe for the Diuell was now let loose Hee thereuppon crost ouer the seas to Philip who * excited him to vsurpe the Kingdome of England 46 Neuerthelesse by Queene Elianors negotiation who in person trauelled to the Emperour the King her sonne was come to be assured of his liberty vpon these conditions 1. That hee should pay to the Emperour one hundreth thousand Markes sterling 2. That he should pay fifty thousand Markes of like money to the Emperour and Duke 3. That he should marry his Neece sister to Arthur Duke of Britaine to Duke Leopolds sonne 4. That the Emperour should secure him till he were vnder saile with a fore-wind 5. That hee should set the Cypriots person at liberty and deliuer his daughter to the Duke of Austria who was her vncle and should deliuer 67. hostages for assurance of all 47 But to colour this vnreasonable and vnprincelie extortion the Emperour by his Imperiall Charter giues vnto King Richard Prouince and sundry other ample territories containing 5. Archbishoprickes and thirty three Bishoprickes sometime parcell of the Empire but both then and a long time before out of possession therof crowns him King writing magnificent letters into England with such like offices 48 Now when King Richard who had wonne to himselfe wonderfull honour and respect euen of the couetous Emperour by the proofe of his innocency and by his most noble and constant carriage did expect his liberty at an assembly or diet where the greatest Princes and States of the Empire were in person to wit The three Archbishops of Mentz Colon and Saltzburg The three Bishops of Wormes Spire and Leiges The three Dukes of Swaue the Emperours brother Austrich and Luuain The Count Palatine of Rhene c. which had vndertaken for the Emperour whose officers had already receiued the greater part of the ransome behold eueÌ then the Emperour shewes a willingnesse to breake off producing the letters of Philip King of France and of Iohn Earle of Morton in which they offer an huge summe c. too impious and diuelish to speak of but the Princes who had vndertaken to King Richard for good dealing went to the Emperour reprouing him for his auarice who would so dishonourably trauerse and start backe from the agreement vpon the fourth of Februarie therefore being Friday the Archbishoppes of Mentz and Coleine restore him after fifteene moneths imprisonment to Queene Alienor his mother free from the Emperour all that were present weeping thereat for ioy 49 This Archbishop of Coleine was hee who entertaining the King in the Dominions of his Archbishopricke with great ioy for his deliuerance did celebrate diuine seruice in this manner Now know I truely that the Lord hath sent his Angell and taken me out of the hand of Herode and the expectation of the common people of the Iewes c. 50 And indeed it was Gods Angell did it for after all this whiles the King staied for a wind and other preparations at the Sea-shore the Emperour repenting him of his release sent speedy guarders to apprehend him againe vowing hee should neuer bee freede from bonds whiles he liued but some secrete message as Princes Courts neuer want Spials speedily premonished him and so by a verie little time he preuented his surprisers landing happily at Sandwich in April the Sunday after Saint Georges day where in stead of all other triumphes or particulars of ioy for his returne wee will content our selues with onely one as signe of the rest When the King drew neere to Rochester the venerable new Archbishop of Canterbury Hubert who had beene with him at Accon in the Holy-land went ioyously foorth to meet him whom when the King saw he dismounted from his horse and hauing bowed his knee fell vpon the earth in like sort the Archbishoppe lay right against him at the last both of them rising from the ground they ranne into each others arms comforting themselues with mutuall embraces weeping with ioy 51 The iustice of a true history will not suffer vs here to forget in what sort the iniustice of this vnnoble captiuation of Richard King of England was punished by God and on Gods behalfe The Duke of Austrias Country and people being visited with these fiue plagues Fire Water Barrennes Worms Pestilence the Fire casually burning his Towns the Riuer of Danubius drowning ten thousand of his Subiects in an ouerflow the earth waxing drie and sear the Wormes destroying such fruit and graine as grew and the stroke of Pestilence killing the principall Nobles and Gentlemen of his Dominions The Duke for all this continued obstinate like another Pharao swearing to cut off the heads of K. Richards Hostages vnlesse all Couenants though extorted by cruell Duresse were exactly and speedily performed Baldwin de Betun one of the Hostages is sent to the King with this bloodie message but before his return vpon S. Stephens day in Christmas the Duke spurring his horse in sport vpon a Castle of snow among youthes which were counterfeiting a siege and an assault with the slip of his horse brake his foot in such sort as it came to be* cut off and within a while feeling himselfe perishing vpward so that his death was certaine could not bee absolued of his Bishops from the sentence of Excommunication which had by the Pope bin denounced till hee and his Lords had sworne to release all the said matters betweene the King of England and him but his sonne after his death refusing the performance his Fathers body lay stinking aboue ground eight daies for that no clergy man durst burie it being but conditionally absolued till the son did yeeld to the performance yet if* some may be credited vpon his bare word the sonne did voluntarily condiscend and not vpon this compulsion 53 But albeit the Emperour to declare himselfe wounded with some remorse for his vngodlie
There were also taken 200. great horse whereof seuenscore had barbs and caparisons armed with yron King Richard in his owne person did most nobly for with one speare he threw to the earth Mathew de Mummerancie Alan de Rusci and Fulke de Giseruall took them So haue we vanquished the King of France at Gysors saith the King howbeit wee haue not done the same but God and our right by vs and in this fact we did put our owne head and kingdome in hazard aboue the counsell of all that were ours Howsoeuer therefore the French or others may slubber ouer such a noble Iourney wee haue not doubted vpon so good warrant to record the same 66 The warre continuing still many vertuous men laboured to make a finall accord and the new Pope Innocentius the third hauing proclaimed a new vndertaking of the Holy-warre sends a Cardinall Deacon to attone the two mighty Kings of France and England At length Articles of peace were drawne but Richard being farre before hand was nothing hastie to conclude and therefore put it off till his returne from Poictou whether hee went to chastice his rebels though * some say hee did then conclude the peace 67 At this enteruiew or treatie Philip King of France the sower of strife though he sought peace shewed to King Richard a deed in which Earle Iohn newly yeelds himselfe Liegeman to King Philip against his brother A wonderfull thing saith Houeden that Richard should beleeue it being perhaps but a Copie of that deuice or tricke if it were a deuice which they once had iointly put vpon the same Iohn as in the end of King Henry the second you heard who thereupon forthwith disseised the Earle his brother euery where But the Earle hauing searched and learned the cause of the Kings sudden displeasures whose loue hee had before redeemed with many loiall seruices Hee sends two men of Arms to the French Court who should on his behalf in what sort soeuer defend his honour and innocency against any his accusers but there was no man found in that Court neither King nor any other who would vndertake the proofe or maintenance thereof wherupon euer afterward Richard held his brother more deare and gaue lesse credite to King Philips words 68 But now ensued the fatall accident which drew the blacke cloud of death ouer this triumphall and bright shining starre of Cheualrie the vnworthy occasion of which misaduenture makes it the more lamentable which notwithstanding for a document to the Great ones against the outrage of Auarice and Cruelty God suffered thus to fal on him Widomare Vicount of Limoges hauing found a great * horde of gold and siluer sent no small portion thereof to King Richard as chiefe Lord with which being not contented as pretending that treasure troue was wholy his by vertue of his prerogatiue royall or else misliking that the Vicount should make the partition came with a power to a Castle of the Vicounts called * Chaluz where hee supposed the Riches were the Garrison of which place offered to yeeld the same and all therein if onelie their liues and limbs might be saued but hee would not accept of any conditions bidding them defend themselues as they could for he would enter by the sword and hang them all It grieues me to thinke that such a Prince should so forget himselfe but behold the seuerity of Gods iudgement An Arbalaster or Archibalista standing vpon the wall seeing his time charged his steele bow with a square arrow or quarrell making first his praier to God That hee would direct that shot and deliuer the innocency of the besieged from oppression Whereupon discharging it as the King was * taking a view of the Castle within the danger and distance of such an Engin the King vpon hearing the bow goe off stooping with his head was mortally wounded in the left shoulder the anguish perill wherof was extremely augmented by the butcherly and vnskilfull hand of the Surgeon who hauing drawne out the wood and not the enuenomed yron mangled the arme with cruell incisions before hee could preuaile the paine whereof hastned his end 69 Concerning the name of this tragicall Archer there is so much variety as that we could willingly take that vncertainety for a warrant to silence it being loth to ennoble him with our pen it being a thing worthily punishable with vter obliuioÌ to haue shed though defensiuely or but casually the bloud of such a King Mathew Paris in calling him Peter Basilij seemes to allude to some ominous conceit in Basilii which with the Greeks signifies a King him Thomas Walsingham followes therein as Mathew Paris followed * another there want not * some who also giue him a third name but Houeden who deliuers this accident as all the rest of this Kings life in the most probable and fullest manner cals him Bertram de Gurdonn applying vnto him certaine verses of Lucan in commendation of his vnapalled constaÌcy when he came before King Richard where thou maist perhaps for satisfaction of thy mind with beholding some reuenge desire to know what became of the Actor After that the Castle by continuall assaults was taken and by the Kings command none left aliue but he as being reserued perhaps to some more shamefull death the king vpon a christian magnanimity for gaue him the fact which the party without shew of dismay did neither deny nor excuse but alledged the necessity of his case and the iustice of Gods worke in it for that the king had slaine his Father and two Brothers with his owne hand being hereupon set at liberty and one hundred shillings sterling giuen him by the king Markadey Captain of the Mercenarie Rowtes after the king was dead tooke him flead him quicke then by hanging ended his life 70 King Richard feeling the approch of certaine death disposed his worldly estate thus to his brother Iohn he gaue the kingdome of England and his other dominions with three parts of his Treasure commaunding such as were present to sweare him fealty to his Nephew Otho king of Almaine he bequeathed as it seemes all his goods and chattels money excepted and the fourth part of his said tresure he gaue to his seruants and the poore And hauing thus discharged his last cares toward the world concerning his transitory state he prepared himselfe for the presence of God strengthning his soule with hartie contrition confession and participation of the holy Sacrament commanding further that when he was dead his bowels should be buried at Charroâ⦠among the rebellious Poictouins as those who had only deserued his worst parts but his Heart to bee enterred at Roan as the City which for her constant loialty had merited the same and his Corps in the Church of the Nunnerie at Font-Ebrard in Gascoigne at the feet of his Father
King Henry to whom he had beene sometime disobedient and God affording him gracious leasure till hee had thus disposed of all the venemous vapour ascended to his heart and draue the spirite forth with whom say * Authors the glory and honor of Militarie skill exspired 70 There hath been an opinion or fancy that this King was called Cordelyon because hee encountred a Lyon in prison at the Emperours Court but saith one very truly these are fables imagined by English tale-tellers to aduance their King Richard as the Britaines by the like aduanced their King Arthur The like deuice though more lofty and Mathematicall may theirs seeme who coniecture hee was called so of the famous Starre called Cor Leonis But how the conceite of killing of a Lion should come vp as iâ⦠is not worth the while to enquire so certainely Hugo de Neuile one of King Richards speciall familiars is recorded to haue slain a Lion in the holy-Land driuing first an arrow into his breast and then running him through with his sword whence perhaps that atchieuement is transferred from the man to the master and the story applide to the by-name of King Richard whereof the true reason is that which * Thomas Walsingham mentioneth saying That for the magnanimity of his heart grossitudinem praestans saith an other meaning as it seemes that his materiall heart it self was bigge and massiue which another also saith was inexpugnable this King was both by the English Normans stiled Caeur de Lion His Wiues Alice the daughter of Lewis the seuenth King of France by Queene Alice daughter of Earle Thibald of Champaigne is by some reputed the first wife of King Richard though indeede she were onely contracted to him being both children and committed to his Father but when he demanded her his father refused to deliuer her or she to com to him or both Wherefore being King conceiuing displeasure against King Philip her brother and more then suspecting her continency with his owne father by whom he alledged she had a child he refused to take her yet gaue a hundreth thousand pounds to Philip pro quieta clamantia to be quite freed from her She became the wife of William Earl of Ponthieu and had issue Queene Ioan of Castile the mother of Queene Eleanor wife to King Edward the first Berengaria the second wife of King Richard was the daughter of Sanches the fourth of that name King of Nauarre sonne of King Garcie the fourth her mother was Beatrice daughter of Alphonso the seuenth King of Castile called the Emperour of Spaine She was conueied by Eleanor the kings mother vnto the king in Sicily and married to him in Cyprus whence she accompanied him to the Holy land The king vpon what cause we find not neglected her company for a while but vpon more setled thoughts he resumed her againe to his loue and society but had no issue by her His naturall Issue Philip the naturall son of king Richard seemeth to haue been begotten while he was Earle of Poytou of a Gentlewoman Poytouin and to haue had of his fathers gift a towne in Poytou named Sumac to haue taken also his surname and title of the same towne and to haue beene the Progenitour of a familie of Gentlemen of the same surname title in the same Country Isabel by * some who mention not Philip at all is reputed the Naturall Daughter of king Richard whose mother the Author nameth not and that she was married to Leoline Prince of Wales Three other Daughters Bastards no doubt he is said to haue of whose names and matches wee will report as we finde recorded Whiles hee was in France imployed in his warres against king Philip Fulco a French Priest came vnto him telling him he had three very bad Daughters which he wished him to bestow away from him in marriage or else Gods wrath would attend him when the king denied he had any daughter yes quoth the Priest thou cherisest three daughters Pride Couetousnesse and Lecherie The king apprehensiue of his meaning called his Lords there attending and saide My Lords this Hypocrit hath found that I haue three Daughters which I maintaine viz. Pride Couetousnes and Lecherie which he would haue me bestow forth in mariage and therfore if any such I haue I haue found out most fit husbands for them all My Pride I bequeath to the haughty Templars Hospitallers who are as proud as Lucifer himselfe My Couetousnesse I giue to the white Monks of the Cisteaux Order for they couet the Diuell and all But for my Lechery I can bestow it no where better then on the Priests and Prelates of our times for therein haue they their most felicity Doubtlesse these mariages proued so fruitfull that their issue hath now ouerflowed all kingdomes of the earth IOHN DVKE OF NORMANDIE GVYEN AND AQVITAINE c. THE FIRST STILED LORD OF IRELAND THE FORTIE-FIFTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VIII THe lustre of Diadems and Soueraignety so dazeleth the eyes and bewitcheth the hearts of ambitious beholders that whiles they fondlie deeme the greatest content to bee in highest Titles running after a seeming Happines they often cast themselues headlong and whole Kingdoms into irrepairable ruine as the calamities which after the death of the noble Ceur-de-Lyon lighted on the Pretenders to his Crowne and on this miserably distracted State will yeeld vs too ruful a President To the full acting of which Tragedy for such it was and so we must now present it in this our Theatre concurred as principall Actors the two though these Patients rather as the issue proued vnfortunate Corriuals for the Crowne Iohn Earle of Moreton Brother to the late King and his Nephew Arthur the Posthumous sonne of Geoffry Duke of Britaine the Earles eldest Brother their two Female and therefore more emulous and restlesse Solicitors Queen Eleanor and Lady Constance each ambitious of their owne in their Sonnes aduancements their two reuengefull Abettors Otho the Emperour for Iohn and Philip King of France for Arthur thereupon the two vniust Intruders on the Crowne Lewis the French Kings Sonne and Innocentius the Pope the one by vnprincely forces the other by vnpriestlie fraud and lastly their two sorts of treacherous Instruments of the Laitie for the one and Clergie for the other all which like so many Tragicke fire-breathing Furies set this State in so horrible combustion as that the smoake is not as yet so many ages after quite allayed 2 Earle Iohn the very Centre in which those calamities met had from his infancy beene fedde with high and royall hopes as being his Fathers onely darling from whome hee had the possession of the Irish and intendment also of the English Kingdom and in his brothers time whose return from the holy warres all men despaired had by gracious deportment
towards the Subiect obtained an oath of Fealty to himselfe in remainder in case his brother should die childlesse hauing now therefore the way to those his designs made smoother by the last Wil of King Richard and allegiance of his Nobles then attending for these courses may facilitate but not make a iust claime wee may not thinke that either hee was cold now for the accomplishment of that which so hotely hee had before pursued or so nice as to neglect a Kingdome vpon scrupulous points of Titles and Right Propinquity of Bloud pleaded for Iohn as Lineall descent for Arthur the Kings Brother being neerer then his Brothers sonne but Iohn who knew that the weaker vse to argue their Titles whiles the stronger hold the possession resolued to trie the strength of his claime by no other Law then of Armes and therefore being at time of King Richards death in those forraine parts hee makes it his first care to fasten to himselfe by present largesse and large promises of future fauours the vsuall Rhetoricke of Competitours all the Stipendiary Souldiers and other Seruitours of his deceased Brother To winne himselfe the like assurance of loue at home and to settle it it might be an vniuersall quiet he forthwith despeeded into England there to concurre with Queene Eleanor his experienced mother three of the choisest men of the State Hubert Lord Archbishop of Canterbury William Marshall a potent Peere and Geoffry Fitz-Peter the great Iusticiar by whose seuerall interests the three States of Clergy Chiualry and Commonalty might best bee eyther allured to him by fauours or awed by feare himselfe the whiles posting to Chinon where King Richards great Treasure was kept as knowing that hee should hardly get or keepe a Crowne by Forces or Friends if hee wanted Coine Crowns to winne and hold such needfull Ayders 3 The Treasurer though himselfe with his Store Castles and Fidelity thus assured to the Earle had yet a powerfull Nephew the Castellan of Angiers wholy deuoted to Duke Arthur to whose vse hee yeelded vp that City and Castle with whom also sided the Nobility of Aniou Maine and Turaine surrendring those large Territories as to their liege Lord iointly auowing it to be the Law and Custom of those Signiories that the heritage which was to accrew to the elder Brother if hee had suruiued should descend vnto his Sonne But Constance Arthurs mother no lesse desirous to be Regent to a King for her son was but twelue yeeres young then Queene Eleanor disdainefull to goe below a Dutchesse did not dare to build her high hopes on so low grounds for that such subordinate Princes as fauoured her cause might easily be corrupted by faire meanes or crushed by foule and therefore vpon newes of King Iohns successes in England for with general applause and homages hee was now proclaimed King distracted with violent and Woman-like Passions Ambition of her sonnes Right Rage for his Wrong Feare of his Safety and not the least Emulation that Queene Eleanor whose Prudence and Grace with the English had swayed exceedinglie should effect more in a wrong then her selfe in a iust cause shee flies to Turon to the French King Philip to seeke a Wolfe to whom shee might commit her Lambe to whose Protection shee wholy surrenders his Person his Cause his Countries Philip pretending as Princes vse atender care of his neighbour Princes state but meaning indeede out of so wished a prize to raise aduantage to his owne forthwith without regard of Truth or Truce sworne to King Richard reenforceth all Arthurs Cities and Castles with his French Garrisons some of which had scarse put their foot into Maunz but King Iohn was at their heeles to prouide them their last lodging sacking that Citie and demolishing it to the ground for a terror to all others which after fealty once sworne vnto him as they had done should dare to reuolt 4 Queene Eleanor who hauing setled England in Peace was now come ouer to forward her sonne in the Warres and was present at the surprising of Maunz is censured to haue too much sharpened his edge against her Nephew Arthur and his friends out of her implacable disdaine and Enuie towards Constance her Daughter in-Law and appears no lesse for the King passing thence into Aniou left there his Captaines and Forces with his mother who made Angiers participate the Fortunes of Maunz the City ruined the Citizens captiuated whiles himselfe comming to Roan was there by the hands of Walter the Archbishop in the Cathedrall Church with great pompe on Saint Marks Festiual girt with the Ducall Sword of Normandy and crowned with a Coronet of Golden Roses taking his Oath for faithfull administration in that Dukedome which was the pledge or earnest of his vnquestionable admittance to the English Diademe which euery day now expected him Neither yet may wee thinke albeit King Iohns mature experienced age his home-bred and well knowne education his reannexing of Irelands Kingdom to Englands made his person more gracious then Arthurs that yet his Agents all this while in England found no rubbs in their way before all the Earles Barons Burgesses Free-holders could bee induced to disclaime Arthurs apparant Right and to sweare fealty to King Iohn against al men liuing yea many of the English Peeres who through their last Kings absence and others conniuences had habituated in them a conceit of vncontrouled Greatnes which they miscalled Liberties and Rights vnder vayle whereof they after drew not onely vndue restraints vpon the Regaltie but also infinite calamities and massacres on the people whose good they pretended in the great Assembly at Northamton yeelded onely to sweare a Conditionall Fealty to keepe Faith and Peace to King Iohn if hee would restore to euery of them their Rights which was the first seed of disloyalties which after grew to so great a height Thus howsoeuer all domesticke difficulties ouerblowne and Queene Eleanor left in Aquitane to prouide against Forraigne King Iohn arriued at Shoreham and the next day comes to London preparing for his Coronation to bee at Westminster the morrow following being Assention day 5 Strange it was to consider if ought bee strange in State-plots how men otherwise very prudent transported once with Wordly and seemingpoliticke respects can so wilfullie cloud their Reason as to attempt those things which leaue both a present staine on their Soules and a lasting disreputation both of their Integrity and Wisedome wherein so much they glory For what else did Hubert Archbishoppe of Canterbury the man so famoused as the Pillar of the Common-wealthes stabilitie incomparable for deepe-reaching Wisedome when in that sacred and celebrious Assembly of all the States addressing for the roiall Inauguration hee added
common preseruation yet knowing the Pope had need of his friendship about setling the Empire he ment so long to side with the Popes authority as the Pope would stand with his commodity repining to haue so faire a prey taken out of his talents made boldâ⦠to despise both the commands and the curses yet this hee did in smoother fashion then hee had done once before when he rigodrously punished all the Bishops and Prelates whom for consenting to such a Papall censure hee turned out of their Sees and dignities for now he appealed from the sentence for a fashions sake but yet violently proceeded with his warres and did swimme with the full current of his victories The waues whereofso fast surrounded King ãâã that fearing also further treason of his owne men hee thought good till some better daies would shine vpon him especially winter season enforcing surceasse of warres to abandon the place of his iniurious foes to expostulate in England with his perfidious friends 25 For that was the first worke hee did alter his arriuall which was at Portsmouth on Saint Nicholas day in December when laying to the charge of his Earles and Barons that in his warres they suffered him to be destitute of requisite aides and had left him in the middest of his enemies by which their defaults hee was thus despoiled of his Castles and Countries thereuppon by aduise of Hubert Lord Archbishoppe and Lord Fitz-Peter Chief Iustitiar who knew these were no forged cauillations he put them and other delinquents to their Fines for his Warres made him desire their mony more then their liues wherein these two great Counsellors were ouerseers for the receits the one for the Clergy the other for the Laity of both whom they receiued no lesse summes of curses then of Coine The like repining among the people who iudge of the goodnesse of a King only by sparing their purses ensued on the grant of a large Subsidie two Marks and halfe of euerie Knights Fee in a Parliament presently after held at Oxford where the King Peeres conuening about redresse of those remediles mischiefs the issue as seemeth was that Ambassages should bee addressed into France two Prelates Canterbury and Norwich with two Earles Marshall and Leicester to treat from the Body of the Kingdome touching those Prouinces which being incorporated with Englands Soueraignety could not without apparant iniustice bee abstracted from a Nations common interest vpon coloured pretences against any particular Philip hauing vpon King Iohns departure thence vsed his whole Forces and wittes to weary or to winne diuers other Cities Forts which had till then stood faithfull for which purpose hee also imployed sundry instruments themselues first corrupted that they might corrupt others to defection with great rewards and greater promises hee meant not now to re-commence Questions of Right hauing already neere decided that point by the point of his sword yet because hee was to deale with a mighty Nation hee would not abruptly refuse to capitulate and yet againe by proposall of conditions exceeding either Reason of Possibility hee dammed vp all passages to peaceable agreement his demaunds were to haue either Arthur whom hee knew to bee dead redeliuered into his hands aliue or else his Sister Eleanor in marriage with all those Countries in that Continent but those Statesmen easily perceiued that Philips heart aimed farther then his tongue and that with Eleanor hee hoped to purchase a higher dowry euen the English Diadem whose claim glided down from her brother to her which perchance was the secret ground of his Oth that he would neuer linne to pursue that quarrell till hee had depriued King Iohn of his Kingdome 26 This Ambassage was not onely thus issuelesse but produced also effects tending to further irritation for this seemeth to bee the time when Philip sent a brauing Champion to iustifie by Duel before the States here in England what his Master had done in France against their King in open warre and though it was not deemed expedient to ieopard a Title of such weight on the Armes and Fortune of one man yet it was resolued the Challenger should not passe vnanswered whereto none was held fitter then Iohn Curcy Earle of Vlster for rebellion and denying his homage to the King condemned to perpetuall imprisonment in the Towre a man of Giantlike limme and strength and of some dispositions not despicable if they had not beene sauaged with a too carelesse rudenesse which appeared not onely in his wild speeches touching the Kings misusage of his Nephew Arthur which some by errour alledge as cause of his indurant durance but euen now when the king demanding him whether hee would combate in his quarrell No quoth he not in thy quarrell nor for thy sake but for the Kingdomes right I will fight to the death Against which day whiles hee repaired with large diet his impayred limmes and sinewes the Frenchman hearing of his excessiue feeding and strength answerable thereto thereby fearing he had been some Monster of Nature rather then a man hee secretly sneaked away into Spaine ashamed to shew his face in France againe Curcy finding the King gracious was hereupon released and is said if this bee not to digresse to haue crossed the seas for Ireland fifteen times and euermore beaten backe to the shore acknowledged himselfe herein iustly punished of God neuer againe to see his owne seat for displacing God out of his when he conuerted the Church of Prebendaries in Doan consecrated to the blessed Trinity into an Abbey of Monkes to the honour name of Saint Patrick whose Image was erected in a stately seat wherein before the Trinitie was deportracted which was thence reiected into a priuate Chappell The Irish relate that the two Kinges being afterward together belike when they made the next truce in Erance King Philip hearing Curcy to bee in the English Campe intreated to see some experience of his so much feared and reported strength where a Helmet of excellent proofe full farced with Mayle being set vpon a great wooden blocke the Earle lifting his trusty Skeyne first louring round about him with a dreadfull aspect cleft so deepe quite through the steely resistance into the knotty wood that none there could draw it out but himselfe who did it with ease and being asked by the Kings why hee frowned so irefully before the stroke hee told them that hee then intended if hee had failed of his blow to haue killed them all both Kings and others the lookers on 27 But what Philip could not in England by one Champion he accomplished in Normandy by many where hauing a mighty power attending him froÌ City to City yet hee thought faire wordes would bee for himselfe both cheaper and safer and with the Prouincials more forceable then force
Lewylin Prince of North-Wales with his great spoiles on the English Marchers made new matter of charge and exploit for the King hauing to preuent due reuenge caused his Wallians to conuey all their cattell and better substance to the scarce-accessible refuges of Snowdowne Hill These difficulties much more whetted and excited the Kings resolution neither had the vertuall power of the Popes fulmination as yet so blasted his good fortunes but that hence also hee returned in great Triumph as Conquerour of all Wales where with wonderfull celerity and valour hee subdued all their Princes and Cheefes whom hee receiued vpon Oath homage and hostages with an absolute graunt of all their Inland vnto the King for euer Notwithstanding perceiuing that very many slipt away for dread at least for colour of the Popes curse from those his martiall and other ciuill seruices though hee punished by fine all such Reuolters whereby his person could neuer bee free from danger nor his State from trouble hee resolues seeing the Pope vnflexible vnsensible of so many Christians calamitie at length to relent from his vowed stiffenes against the Popes Elect in hope so to settle his owne and his Subiects tranquility though with vnsufferable indignity to himselfe In his returne from Wales two Nunces from the Pope Randulph a Subdeacon and Durand a Knight Templar meete him at Northampton to make the attonement whereto he was so propense that hee accorded to assure vnder his Seale that Archbishoppe Langton with the Bishoppes Monkes and others should bee restored both to his fauour and to their possessions that holy Church should haue all the Franchises as in Edward the Confessors time that hee would neuer take any thing of holy Church against the owners will but because hee would not also make full satisfaction for all confiscations and other emoluments receiued of the Clergie nay hee could not hauing expended all his treasure in his continuall warres the Cleargy and their Factors the Legates more prizing their priuate gaine then the weale publike of their Natiue Country contemned the sweet proffer of peace exposed all to the bane of a reuengeful contention For hereupon they did not onely denounce the curse vpon the King by name which the Prelates before durst not doe and vpon all other who conuersed with him but as if hee had most contumaciously contemned quietnesse by their relations they incensed the Pope too procliue of himself to set forth his own greatnesse to put on him a farre more indignous wrong and contumely then Interdiction by absoluing all Kings and People poore and rich hauing dependance on him from all Fealty and Subiection to him 45 This being the third steppe whereby both the Pope ascended to the height of his vsurped power and mercilesse reuenge and the Subiects daylie descended from their loyall obseruance made king Iohn more circumspect to strengthen himselfe both with an Army no lesse faithfull then powerfull also with the loue of his Neighbour-Princes King William of Scotland at this time infested with a dangerous rebellion stirred vp within his Kingdom by one Gothred laying claime vnder color of some antiquated title to his Crowne being himselfe infirme with age sent his sonne Prince Alexander into England to craue assistance of King Iohn who by his owne princely loue and readinesse to demerite theirs resoluing with his Army in person to chastice the disturbers of his trusty Confederate before his setting forth did on the Table in a solemn feast which hee kept in the Hospitall of Clerken-well adorn Prince Alexander with the belt Order of Knighthood and afterward with his hoast vanquishing the Rebels aduanced their Chiefe-leader farre higher then his owne Ambition expected and left that Kingdome in a setled peace But whiles he is thus kindly carefull in suppression of anothers Rebelles his owne at home are as vnkindly vigilant to vndermine his State the Popes Absolution like magicke spelles hauing let loose many tumultuating Spirits which will not easily be laid again For the Chiefes among the Wallians whom neither breach of their Oathes nor losse of their noble hostages * which soone after perished for their parents sinnes could deterre suddenly fell off from the King and fell on his Subiectes with much slaughter of men burning of Townes and surprizall of Castles whereof whiles the King meaning to take sharpe reuenge was on his way at Nottingham with an vnresistable Armie letters of great speed and secresie were deliuered to him as hee sate at meate from his faithfull and gratefull friend the Scottish King instantly others from his daughter Ioan Prince Lewylins Lady both giuing him intelligence of imminent Treasons plotted by sundry of his Peeres who meant eyther to murther him or betray him to the butchery of his foes Which dreadfull notices from so true-harted Informers could not yet affright his manlie heart till comming to Chester hee there vnderstood by sundry other Intelligencers that his Nobles held themselues quite discharged from his allegiance and knowing that they wanting fidelity he himselfe could not but want security hee dismissed his hoast tooke hostages of his Barons pursued the detected Conspirators and the three principal of them flying the land he prosecuted their persons demolished their Castles and confiscated their possessions But many of as vile and virulent affections they left behind them as that trayterous Act of those Nobles bewrayed who sent to Philip of France their sealed Charter promising to settle on his head the Crowne of England if hee would come to receiue it And that the mindes of the vulgar should not bee vnpossessed with like expectation of Iohns vn-crowning the prophesies of an Heremiticall wisard foretelling that on the day of Ascension King Iohn should bee no King were buzzed into their eares Whether by Gods inspiring or the Diuelles these were reuealed some doe doubt but hee that considers the quotidian impostures of these times and the secret machinations of the Pope the French King and the English Barons all for diuers ends complotting against King Iohn will easily perceiue both what vse there was of suborning such a Prophet to deterre the popular maynie from sticking to the King and to beguile their credulity as if the thing were to be done by Gods fore-appointment and ordinance and also that his punishment by death as a Traiterous Impostor was no other then he deserued 46 Neither is the Popes reuenge thus appeased some higher greeces yet remaine on which his Greatnesse and greatnesse of his holy rage must display it selfe the vnderprops whereof a thing almost incredible were not onely Englishmen but English Bishops also For Stephen Langton with the BB. of London and Ely thirsting after reuenge though with the destruction of their Country blood-shed of innumerable their Compatriots going to Rome with complaints on the
King made humble supplications to the Lord Pope that hee would vouchsafe in a touch of pious compassion to support the English Church being at the point of ruine At whose earnest sollicitation the tender-hearted Pope grieuously lamenting the desolation of the Kingdome of England decreed by solemne sentence That King Iohn should bee deposed from his Kingdome and that the Pope should prouide some other who should bee deemed worthyer to succeed To effectuate the former clause Innocentius eagerly pursued the latter sending speedy letters to whom but King Iohns most mortall enemy Philip King of France requiring him to vndertake the labour of the dethroning King Iohn with no lesse reward then pardon for all his sins and enioying of the English Crowne to him and his heires for euer A goodly large patent both for a Spiritual and Temporall Kingdome which more like Mars his Priest then Christs Vicar he meanes to seale with a deluge of Christians bloud For not thus yet satiated hee transmits his Letters generall To all Potentates Souldiers men of warre of all nations to signe themselues with the Crosse and to follow their Captaine Philip for the deiection of King Iohn assuring all that their assistance whether in Person or Contribution shall bee no lesse meritorious then if they visited our Sauiours Sepulchre That this Pope vnder colour of such Crusadoes did formerly cloake his own Auarice his owne Monkes auerre but here hee cloakes therewith both his Pride and a far more sauage vice the thirst not of mens gold but of their bloud In which seruice with King Philip hee vsed the same English Prelates for his Negotiators which were before his Solicitors thereunto with whom also he sent his Factour Pandulph giuing him in priuate secret instructions how to manage euery particular of the whole designe to the most behoofe of the holy See 47 The French King likewise receiuing from the Archbishoppe and his Associates in a councel the Apostolike sentence was very apprehensiue of that imployment whereto not so much the Papall commaund as his owne ancient malignity and the English Barons traiterous requests had prepared him both which he was now willing to maske with the speous pretext of iustice and deuotion Vnder which colors hee had speedily marshalled an immense Army at Roan drew a mighty Nauy richly furnished to the mouth of Seyn al his Dukes Earls Barons Knights souldiers being suÌmoned to the exploit vnder pain of hie Treason and disherizing who therforeboth in feare hope of spoile came flocking without number 48 A preparation of so great importance that all Christendom tooke notice of could not long be hidden from King Iohn whose care by reason of his now doubled opposition forrain domestick could be no lesse for his owne and his Kingdoms safety then was his Enemies for impugning both Wherfore his Summons being sent to all his officers both for Sea and land for speedy furnishing both of a Nauie an Army equiualent to encounter so powerfull an Inuasion such innumerable multitudes swarmed to Douer and other harbours for landing that the Chiefe-leaders for want of prouision dismissing the rest encamped at Barham-Downes onely with 60000. choice valiant and well appointed men who if they had carried all one mind and true affection towards their King and safegard of their Country there breathed not any Prince vnder heauen whose assault England had not beene able to repell And being no worse appointed for a Sea-fight his intent was to graple first with the French Fleet making no doubt of sinking them all so secure and confident was he in expectation of all Inuaders In which braue addresse whiles both shores of the Sea are thus belaid with both those Kings puissant Armies the one waiting for the Enemy the other for faire windes and more forces behold Pandulphus the Popes Pragmaticke hauing first desired safe conduct of King Iohn arriues at Douer to put in execution those secret Instructions which his Lord who made his aduantage of the Foxe-skinne as well as of the Lions had expresly prescribed He there vnfoldes to the King the innumerable multitude both of King Philips shippes and of his Souldiers Horse and Foote all in readinesse to passe and yet more expected to follow to bereaue him of his Kingdome by Apostolicall authority and to enioy it himselfe with his Heires for euer That with him were also comming all the English Exiles both Clergy and Lay they by his forces to repossesse their estates maugre the king and hee from them to receiue allegiance as from his sworne Subiects That hee had the fealty of almost all the English Peeres obliged to him by their owne Charters which made him distrustlesse of attayning easily his wished successe which calamities the more vnsufferable because imposed by his insulting enemie and his owne Subiects he might yet euade and retaine his Crowne which by Sentence hee had already lost if penitently hee would submit himselfe to the Churches iudgement Doubtlesse the straites whereinto the King saw himselfe plunged were very dreadfull so many deadly enemies abroad to assault him so few trustie friends at home to guard him which droue him into this sad cogitation that those his perfidious Peeres would now with their followers abandon him in the field or betray him ouer to the Sword of his Enemies Yet not vnlikely other motiues also might forcibly perswade him to relent the remembrance of the Emperour Otho whom this very Pope not without foule blot of Iniustice and Leuity had both eagerly aduanced and furiously dis-empyred the boundlesse furies of the Crusado promulged against him wherewith this Pope vsed to ouerflow as with a mercilesse Ocean all such Princes as withstood his will which once broken in would neuer end but with the end and ruine of all Thus thinking it better to yeeld to the time with assurance both of his Crowne and of the Popes fauour then desperatelie to hazard Life Crowne and all to his immortall foes hee redeemes his safety on such conditions as tiable that with money eyther paid or promised hee might be wrought like waxe and made plyable to all wicked actions Thus hauing the true length of the Popes foot he fittes him accordingly with rich presents and golden promises crauing by such mouing Rhetoricke not his aide onely but his Curse also against the Archbishoppe and Barons who so vncessantly distressed him But Innocentius forward of himselfe without any Motiues to put in vre those his Papall vertues and the execution of his late-vsurped power vpon the first gladsome newes of Englands Vassallage to his See had presently dispatched for England an Agent of greater port then Pandulph a Subdeacon Nicholas Bishoppe of Tusculum with no meaner credence and instructions for preseruing what the Pope had guilefully gotten then Pandulph had to purchase what hee ambitiously gaped
for by whose arriuall the King seemed to be possessed of those his desires before his golden letters arriued at Rome to craue them 54 For this Legate was infected with the like itches Ambition and Auarice as his Master and therefore King Iohn knew how to demerite his fastnesse and loue by supplying him with like ointments whereby the Archbishop and Barons soone perceiued that the Legate was wholy Regall and the King Papall which iealousie made both their Actions more distastfull The Ouert and professed end of his comming being to release the Interdict hee first tampered a little to accord the King and Prelates vpon couenantes of Restitution towardes which though the king offered ten thousand marks yet the Prelates repining at the Legates partiality to the King in approuing that offer chose rather to suffer the whole land to grone vnder that vnchristian and truly-styled Curse then to defalcate any iot of their couetous demaunds Vnder which colour the Popes Agent a fitte helue for such a hatchet brake his mind to the King of a more secret principall cause of his Legacie which was for the contriuing of a more validous and vnexceptionable conueyance of his Kingdomes to the yoake of Romish Soueraignety pretending doubtlesse as Pandulph had done that hee could neuer be safe or quiet but vnder the powerfull protection of the Popes winges What iust exceptions the World might take to the former Graunt his Holinesse was not ignorant it being an Act in the King both of manifest* Periurie against his oath at his Coronation and also of* Constraint * Circumuention and * Feare hee being driuen thereto by the Pope himselfe who had set vp both the French power and his owne Barons against him an Act of one * actually excommunicate as also were the * Witnesses conuersing with him in that action whereto as neither the * next Heyres nor the * Clergy nor * Body of the Kingdome gaue any consent so an * open disclaime thereof was made by the very Principall man there present in the name as is likely of all the rest and that all was ingrossed with so many grosse * vntruthes as if done most voluntarily without any feare or force in a general Assembly of the Barons onely by a diuine inspiration and because the King had nothing fitte to pacifie God for his sinnes but the giuing away of his Kingdomes Well might the Pope blush at these shamelesse abusions and therefore if now the King standing on calmer termes can be wrought to ratifie his former Graunt though the dealing bee more fraudulent yet the Act will seeme more colourable because sauouring of lesse constraint and more free deuotion But if we looke with an vnpartiall Eye wee shall see both the plight of King Iohn and the action of Innocentius still like it selfe the Interdiction still burthening his land his Barons more molestious to him then forraine foes his Prelates greedily grating on him to empouerish his meanes his Archbishop stopping all proceedings against forraine or home-bred enemies and if hee had thwarted the Popes commaund herein hee foresaw farre greater stormes at hand then hee had hitherto escaped Thus in desire to settle his Kingdomes quiet for his owne time and in hope perchance that his Successors would as since by diuine blessing they haue vindicate it againe from such an enforced slauery hee condescended to renue his Charter of Subiection knowing belike that his expresse reseruation to himselfe and his Heires of all due administration of Iustice all Liberties and Regalties as being excepted out of the Graunt was forcible of it selfe to make it vnforceable For how hath hee his wonted power of Iustice who was supreme and is made subordinate how his wonted liberties who was absolute is made Homager and Pensioner how his fore-vsed Regalities whom another may name and command as his vassall Yet this Charter adorned with a Golden Bull fitte for the Roman Phalaris whereas the former was but sealed with wax was at a meeting in Saint Paules Cathedrall Church pretended for other businesses about the Interdict presented for more authenticke solemnity at the High-Altar where in the King and Legates presence the Archbishoppe of Canterbury himself also both a Cardinal and a Legat in this acting the office of a stout Patriote and noble Prelate as the Archbishop of Dublein had done at the first Graunt stept forth and in the name of the whole Clergy and Kingdome boldly and earnestly presented at the same Altar in solemne manner his Appeales against that Charter so execrable to the whole world as likewise formerly he had vsed all possible endeuor to diuert the kings hart froÌ that subiection to the Pope and Court of Rome That the Peeres of the land accorded with the Archbishop in the Appeale and more then in Appeales both the Kings owne letters to the Pope saying they openly professed that they forcibly made head against him because hee had so enslaued his land and their owne bitter exclamations against it so frequently in Authors reiterated doe demonstrate and yet both the Archbishop and other Barons are so cunningly named in the Popes Transcript as if they had not onely beene present and witnesses at the doing but also approuers of the deed What comfort then had Innocentius of renouncing his old Charter and thus shuffling for a new Surely but little it seemeth especially when he saw both his owne Creatures in England thus oppugne it and Christian Princes abroad yea King Iohns mortall enemies who not onely denied that England notwithstanding this Transaction was any patrimony of S. Peter and condemned the Pope for holding an errour so pernicious to all Kingdomes but also vowed to die before they would yeeld that any King can of his owne will make his Kingdom Tributary and his Nobles slaues to others By which vniuersall detestation of this the Popes vsurping it is not improbable though for the present hee flourished the Transcript thereof which hee sent into England with the Preface of Christ and Melchisedââ¦h being Kings and Priests and that therefore in one person of Christs Vicar as the Soule and the Body so both Kingdome and Priesthoode did now concurre that yet ere long hee was no lesse ashamed of this latter then of his former Charter Whereto well suteth his testimony who writes that a Parliament was held at London the yeere 1214. Where the Archbishop sate as President with all the Clergy and Layty wherein by commandement of the Pope the Charter Fealty and homage by which the King was obliged to the Pope was absolutely released on the 7 day of Iuly which if bee true no maruaile if the Court of Rome cannot produce though often challenged thereto this Charter whereof so much they vaunt Notwithstanding some vnquiet Spirits aspiring long after to
Christs faith and therefore such should come to subdue them and take their possessions when he said a Stag which hee kild had neuer the lesse fatte though he neuer heard a Masse they charged him hee doubted of the Resurrection of the dead and in saying hee neuer sped well after his yeelding to the Pope that hee said hee was vnfortunate since hee was reconciled vnto God that when hee gaue leaue to a seruant of his owne to enter any religious Order he gaue him leaue to bee of what Religion and Faith hee list That moreouer hee offered his Kingdome to a Sarazen and would embrace the Turkish faith though this tale were told by one Robert of London a wicked Masse-Priest or rather a Monster hauing a face like a Iew with one arme long and another short his fingers deformedly growing together two and two with such senseles improbabilities as that hee found that Moorish King reading of Saint Paules Epistles and that hee refused the Kingdom of England being offered him with the like That lastly it was reuealed to a Monke King Iohn was in Hell though a Poet for so saying is by M. P. who ââ¦de no doubt of King Iohns saluation censured for a Reprobate These all are demonstrations of so incredible hatred as should rather alleuiate their Authors credite then the Kings whose Raigne had it not fallen in the time of so turbulent a Pope so ambitious Neighbour Princes so disloyall Subiects nor his Story into the handes of exasperated Writers hee had appeared a King of as great renowne as misfortunes His works of deuotion inferiour to none as his Foundations declare at Beauley Farrington Malmsbury and Dublin and that other for Nunnes at Godstow by Oxford for which some haue interpreted that Prophesie of Merlin as meant of him Sith Virgin giftes to Maids he gaue Mongstblessed Saints God will him saue His Acts and Orders for the Weale-publike were beyond most hee being eyther the first or the chiefest who appointed those noble Formes of Ciuill gouernment in London and most Cities and Incorporate Townes of England endowing them also with their greatest Franchises The first who caused Sterling money to bee hââ¦re coyned The first who ordayned the Honourable Ceremonies in Creation of Earles The first who setled the Rates and Measures for Wine Bread Cloth and such like Necessaries of Commerce The first who planted English Lawes and Officers in Ireland and both annexed that Kingdome and fastned Wales to the Crowne of England therby making amends for his losses in France Whose whole course of life and actions wee cannot shut vp with any truer Eââ¦loge then that which an ancient Author hath conferred on him Princeps quidem Magnus erat sed minus foelix atque vt Marius vtramque fortunam expertus Doubtlesse he was a Prince more Great then happy and one who like Marius had tried both sides of Fortunes wheele His Wiues 64 Alice the first wife of King Iohn was the eldest of the two daughters and heires apparant at that time of Humbert the second Earle of Maurien now called Sauoy her Mother was Clemence daughter of Berthold the fourth Duke of Leringen who had been the diuorced wife of Henry the Lyon Duke of Saxonie This marriage was in their childhoode coÌcluded by their Parents at Mountferrant in Auerne in February Anno 1173 he should haue had with her her Fathers Earledome but all altered by her vntimely death and after ensued the death of her Mother the new marriage of her Father and issue male of the same whereof the Dukes of Saxonie are descended 65 Isabel his second wife by some called Hawisia or Auis though the youngest of the three Sisters yet was in regard of this marriage the sole Heire of William Earle of Gloucester sonne of Earle Robert the Naturall sonne of King Henry the first her Mother was Hawis the daughter of Robert Bossu Earle of Leicester Shee was married vnto him when hee was Earle of Mortaine in the first yeere of his brother Richards raigne and after ten yeeres hauing no issue by him was the first yeere of his Raigne diuorced from him vnder pretence of Consanguinity and married to Geffrey Mandeuill Earle of Essex and lastly to Hubert de Burgo Earle of Kent but died without any Issue by them 66 Isabel also his last wife was daughter and heire of Aymer Earle of Angolesme her Mother was Alice daughter of Peter Lord of Courteney fifth son of Lewis the Grosse King of France Shee was married vnto him in the first yeere of his Raigne crowned by Hubert Archbishoppe of Canterbury 8. Id. Octob. Anno 1200. and suruiuing him was married to Hugh Brun Earle of March and Lord of Lusignian and Valence in Poytou to whom first she should haue beene married but yet as seemeth continued her affection to him till now By him shee had diuers Children greatly aduanced by the King Henry 3. their halfe brother and as greatly maligned by his Subiects Hugh Earle of March and Angolesme Guy of Lusignian slain in the battell at Lewise William of Valence Earle of Pembroke Aymer of Valence Bishoppe of Winchester Geffrey of Lusignian L. of Hastings His Issue 67 Henry the eldest Sonne of King Iohn and Isabell his last wife was borne at Winchester 1. October 10. of his Fathers Raigne Anno 1208. K. Iohn dying at Newarke whither hee was broughtina Horselitter from Swynshead the Barons malice was ended their offence amended Lewis of France reiected and the yong Prince seated on his Fathers throne 68 Richard his second son by the same Queene was borne the next yeere after Henry by whom afterward hee was made Knight created Earle of Cornwall and appointed Earle of Poytou After the death of William Earle of Holland Emperour of the West hee was by the Electours chosen to succeed him in the Empire and crowned King of Romanes of Almayn at the City of Acon in Germany by Conrade Archbishoppe of Coleyne Maij 27. being the Ascention day Anno 1257. deceasing at the Castle of Berkhamsted April 20. Ann. 1271. the 13. yeere of his Empire his body was buried in his Monastery of Hayles in Gloucestershire but his Heart at Oxford in Reuly Abbey founded by him vnder a Pyramis of admirable worke Hee had three wiues the first was Isabel daughter of William Marshall Earle of Pembroke widdow of Gilbert Clare Earle of Gloucester by whom hee had issue Henry slaine at Viterbo in Italy and Iohn both dying without Issue His second wife was Senches daughter of Raimond Earle of Prouince sister to Queene Eleanor his brothers wife who was crowned with him at Acon and had issue by him Edmund Earle of Cornwall and others His last wife was Beatrice Niece to the Archbishoppe of Coleyne who seemeth to haue suruiued him and to haue no Issue by him 69 Ioane the
eldest Daughter and Child of K. Iohn and Queene Isabel his last wife was the first wife of Alexander the second King of Scots married vnto him in Yorke Iunij 25. Anno 1221. who returning into England to visite her Brother deceased at London and was buried in the Nunnery at Tarent in Dorsetshire 4. Martij in the 21. yeare of her Brother king Henries raigne in England and the 23. of king Alexander her husbands in Scotland Anno 1236. 70 Eleanor their second daughter was first married to William Marshall the yonger Earle of Pembroke and after his decease without issue and seuen yeeres Widow-hood remarried to Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester sonne of Simon Earle Montfort in France by Amice Daughter of Robert Blanchman Earle of Leicester who maintaining the Barons warres against King Henry her brother was slaine at the battaile of Euesham in the 19. yeere of her brothers raigne 1265 after whose death shee and ââ¦er Children were forced to forsake England she died in the Nunnery at Montarges in France Henry her eldest sonne was slaine with his father at Eueshan Simon the second was Earle of Bigorre and ancestor to a Family of Mountfords in those parts of France Almaricke her third sonne was first a Priest and Treasurer of the Cathedrall Church in Yorke and after a Knight and a valiant seruitour in sundrie warres beyond the Seas Guy the fourth Sonne was Earle of Angleria in Italy and Progenitour of the Mountfords in Tuscaine and of the Earles of Campo bachi in the Kingdome of Naples Richard the fift sonne remained priuily in England and changing his name from Mountford to Wellesborne was ancestor of the family of Wellesbornes in England She had also a daughter named Eleanor borne in England brought vp in France and married into Wales to Prince Lewellen ap Griffith 71 Isabel their yongest daughter was born An. 1214 when shee was 21. yeeres of age shee was married being the 6. and last wife to the Emperour Frederick the second at the City of Wormes in Germany 20. of Iuly 1235. Shee had issue by him Henry appointed to bee King of Sicily and Margaret wife of Albert Landgraue Thurin shee was Empresse 6. yeeres and died in Childbed Decemb. 1. of her husbands Empire 31. of her brothers raign 38. Anno 1241. 72 Iane or Ione the daughter naturall of King Iohn by Agatha Daughter of Robert Ferrers Earle of Darby marryed to Lewin Prince of Wales Anno 1204. her Father gaue with her the Castle Lordshippe of Elinsmore in the Marches of Southwales she like a most louing Child gaue her Father secret intelligence of the Treasons intended against him by the Welsh and English 73 Geoffrey Fitz-Roy a base son who transported some Souldiers into France when Archbishoppe Hubert forbad the King his father to goe thither 74 Richard who married the daughter heire of Fulbert de Douer who built Chilham Castle in Kent which Castle hee had with her and had Issue by her of which som families of good esteem are descended stant Lords at Newarke where the Generall assembly for that seruice was appointed The whole Army after the Musters rested there some dayes which they spent not in vanities but in deuotions receit of the Sacrament humbling themselues before the offended Maiestie of God and so all of them saith Paris being prepared resolue eyther to return victorious or to die in defence of their country their Soueraignes right and their owne Liberties and possessions all which seemed now to lie at stake To giue them the greater edge and spirite Wallo with great solemnity accurseth Lewis and his Coadiutors and thus the Army marcheth towards Lincolne and the Lewisians there in siege of the Castle the King himselfe being left with a strong guard at Stow about eight miles short of Lincolne accompanied with Wallo and others there without perill of his person to attend Gods pleasure in the euent of the enterprise Vpon their approch if the Counsell of some English Lords had beene followed the Lewisian Army had issued forth of the City giuen them battle in the opeÌ field but the Earle of Perch the French Generall thinking the Kings party to bee greater then it was for that the Noblemen and Bannerets thereof had each of them two Ensignes the one born with themselues the other aduanced among the Carriages which doubled the shew of their numbers they did thereupon change that course closed the Gates of the City and plyed their endeauours against the Castle more fiercely then before The Earle of Pembroke therefore lets Falcasius slip in at the Castle-posterne with his Arbalasters whiles others breake vp the South-gate of the City at which the Kings Army most couragiously entring and they of the Castle sallying out in Flancke of the Enemy scattered and vtterly defeated the Lewisians The Earle of Perch their Generall being enuironed with the Royalists and willed to render himselfe sware that hee would neuer become Prisoner to any English vpon which refusall he was run through the sight of his helmet into the braines and so dyed without speaking any word In this conflict being on Saturday in Whitson-weeke the force of naturall propension was apparent for notwithstanding the fierie resolutions of the Kings People yet when they saw the faces of their kinsmen friends countrimen on the other side that fury relented so stroÌgly that the most part of the reuenge fell vpon the Horses and not vpon the Horsemen whom onelie they laboured to make their Captiues The whole riches of the Lewisian Campe of the City of Lincolne became the booty and spoile of the Kings Armie whereupon this discomfiture was called Lewis Fair Neither did the Clergy of the place escape for the Popes Legate had commaunded that they also should be rifled to a penny as persons excommunicated in partaking with Lewis The Chase was but coldly fainedly followed vpon the flying Barons otherwise not a man could haue escaped wherein yet the chiefest Barons were taken with about 400. Knights besides Esquiers and of other sorts without note or number though some say that this number of Knights were slaine matrons and women of the towne flying by boate which they had no skill to gouerne were drowned Such as escaped the fight were not therefore past the danger for the Country people fell vpon them as they fledde killing great numbers so that almost all the footmen tooke vp their last lodgings before they could reach to London where Lewis was The Marshal of France the Chastellan of Arras and about two hundreth Knights came safely thither but were not otherwise then sowerly welcome of the Prince who laid vpon their cowardise the losse of all the rest His feare of being taken Prisoner iustly encreasing hee fortifies London by the best meanes hee can and dispatcheth Posts into France for more reliefe This great victory was much the stranger if as some write the fame
English being in number aboue a thousand Knightes beside greater States as Prelates Earles and Barons and of the Scots about sixe hundreth Knights and Gentlemen all of them well appointed There was also two Queenes the Mother of the Bride who was to be Queene and the widow or Queen Dowager of Scotland who for that cause was returned out of France attended vpon in royall manner with many Lords and Gentlemen of France The Scots were lodged in one place of the City by them selues Vpon Christmas day the King of England gaue the order of Knight-hood to the King of Scots and at the same time to twenty others richly apparrelled Vpon the next day the princely couple were espoused Take a scantling of the cheere and multitude of guests by this The Archbishoppe of Yorke who was Prince as it were of the Northerne parts and the common host of all that most noble fellowshippe which cost him about foure thousand marks gaue toward that feast six hundreth fat oxen all which were spent in the first generall seruice and whatsoeuer the vaine Stage-play of the world might afford eyther for pompe or delight was there all enioyed More worthy to bee remembred then that magnificent gluttonie the natural vice of these our Nations was the orderly and no childish action of the young Bridegroome in reconciling Philip Louell whom King Henry had latelie fined and discourted for taking Bribes to the King his Lord. K. Alexander vndertaking the businesse and finding a fitte time presents himselfe to the King of England vpon his knees holding vp his hands neither would hee rise though earnestly requested but with a gesture which seemed to draw teares of ioy and loue from the eyes of such as sate round about prosecuting his intent saith My Lord King your Maiesty knowes that though I my selfe am a king and through your goodnesse honored with the girdle of Knight-hood yet that I am withall both a Child aswell in age as in knowledge and also an Orphan my father being dead and my mother leauing me though at your sending for she is now pleased to bee present therefore from henceforth and for euer after I here doe take you both for Father and Mother that you may supply both their wants and with your paternall care help protect all mine insufficiencies The King scarse able to refraine from tender teares or to hold down his throbbings said no more but onely this one word Willingly The princely Child replied therupon I will make experiment of that and know it by proofe seeing you haue graciously heard mee hitherto in trying whether I shall reape the effect of my first suit Then hee declared his request and had it so that Louell was afterward Treasurer 80 The State and fidelity of the Gascoignes was so desperately shaken and plunged by the reuenges which Simon de Montford to whom the king had giuen the gouernment of their Country for sixe yeeres had exercised vpon them for that they had accused him to the King of tyrannous proditorious dealing and affirmed that his name ought rather to bee Sinon then Simon that but for the vent of their wines in which respect their subiection to England was verie beneficiall to their Common-weale it was thought they would generally haue reuolted But the King though readie thus to leese Gascoigne would yet needs hope to obtaine Normandie and his other lands in France without blowes The King of France whose conscience was wonderfully tender and sincere had indeed written out of Palestine to that purpose as thinking King Henries title was better then his owne but the French among whom their Kings misfortunes in the losse of Damiata in Aegypt which was wholy ascribed to the Popes auarice who for money released those who should haue aided him had brought him into lesse regard then his excellent vertues merited did vniuersally and constantly refuse adding that before the King of England should haue any more land among them hee must passe through a thousand sharpe Lances and a thousand bloudy Swords when the Lances were burst On the other side the King of England was but in little credit with his people for whereas by an agreement betweene the Pope and him the Tenths of the Clergie through England during three yeeres should haue beene receiued toward his charges in his pretended iourney to the Holy-Land yet in a generall assembly at Westminster very few were drawne to giue their names to that seruice notwithstanding that two Bishops and the Abbot of Westminster laboured in their Sermons all they could to stirre the people to that martiall Pilgrimage and though the King himselfe in all their view took a most solemn oth that within three yeere he would set forward the onlie reason of their vnwillingnes growing vpon suspition that he onely sought as the Pope had giuen him example to draw by this colour the treasure of the Realme into his hands This their diffidence of sinceritie in him made him the rather incline to foster and fauour strangers that with a kind of peruicacie though himselfe by manifold neglects of his word had worthilie bred that diffidence 81 The King could more hardlie find followers in such an enterprise for that his people had no conceit of his valour but said What reason encourageth him who was neuer trained vp in Martiall discipline nor hath managed an horse nor drawn a sword nor charged a staffe nor shooke a Target to hope for a triumph ouer the Sarazens against whom the Cheualrie of France hath miscarried or wherefore dreames hee of recouery of more land who could not keepe that which he had in for raine parts concluding that he was a man onely borne to draine their purses to empty his own and to multiplie debts This was the opinion of men behind his backe but not onely of men for Isabel Countesse of Arundel widow of Henry Earle of Arundel a young Lady receiuing the repulse at the Kings hands in a matter which shee alleadged to be hers in equity durst say thus to his face O my Lord King why doe you turne away from iustice we cannot now obtaine that which is right in your Court you are placed as a mean between God and vs but you neither gouerne vs nor your selfe neither dread you to vexe the Church diuersly as it hath not onely felt in present but often heretofore Moreouer you doubt not manifoldlie to afflict the Nobles of the Kingdome The King fired at so free a speech with a scornefull and angry countenance answered with a loud voice O my Lady Countesse What haue the Lords of England because you haue tongue at will made a Charter and hyred you to bee their Orator and Aduocate wherevnto the Countesse replied Not so my Lord for they haue made to mee no Charter but that Charter which your Father made and which your selfe confirmed swearing to keepe the same inuiolably and constantly and often extorting
odious Hugh Bigod brother to the Earle Marshall was made chiefe Iustitiar The people seemed wholy theirs which made the Barons so rough and peremptory in all their conferences that when the Lord Henrie sonne to the King of Almain refused to combine or take their oath without his Fathers consent they roundly bad him know That if his father himselfe would not hold with the Baronage of England he should not haue a furrowre of earth among them And least anie thing which might tend to their securitie should seeme to be omitted they vsing the Kings name commanded London to stand vpon her guard by keeping their Cities gates carefully shut by maintaining strong watches night by night vpon pretence of danger to the Realme through the practises of strangers and after they dispatched thither certaine fit Agents who in the Guilde-hall made known their commission which was directly to vnderstand whether they would iââ¦utably adhere to the Barons and obey their constitutions by manfully aiding and effectually supplying them in the common cause Whereunto the Citizens condescended binding themselues thereunto vnder the publike seale of London 94 The Barons did as yet forbeare to declare what those reformatorie Prouisions should be because the Earle of Gloucester a principall man among them was in danger of death whose sicknesse did perplex suspend their proceedings the maner of his maladie did put them in doubt of their owne safeties making them grow in distrust of their Cooks their butlers and sewers for the Earle his body breaking out into pustules and his haire nailes teeth and skinne it selfe falling away was as many others of which some died thought to be poisoned But whither they were or no the Poictouines and strangers had the blame laid vpon them to make them the more odious to the Commons But the Earle partly recouered his health in time by the benefit of medicines and diligent attendance The poisons were said to haue beene tempered in the house of Elias a Iew afterward baptized The King himselfe perhaps would not haue beene sorry if that he Simon Earle of Leicester and some few others of the Barons had beene with God for howsoeuer his body was among them yet his heart was not at quiet which in this wise well appeared For being in the moneth of Iune vpon the riuer of Thames in his barge the aier sodeinly grew darke and there ensued a terrible shower with thunder and lightning of which the king impatient commands himselfe to be set on land at the next place which was Durham house whereas then the Earle of Leicester lay The Earle being thereof certified came out to entertaine him saying Sir why are you afraid the tempest is now past whereunto he answered with a seuere looke I feare thunder and lightning aboue measure but by the head of God I doe more feare thee then all the thunder and lightning of the world Whereunto the Earle replied My liege it is iniurious and incredible that you should stand in feare of me who haue alwaies beene loyall both to you and your Realme whereas you ought to feare your enemies such as destroy the Realme and abuse you with bad Counsels The Barons therefore remaining firme in their first purpose send messengers abroad to will all such as had beene wronged by the Kings halfe-brothers and other Poictouines and strangers to present their greeuances to the Barons and to prosecute them Moreouer because sundry other petty-tyrants of the English nation encouraged by their example had exceeded their limits in oppressing their inferiours they procured the King to appoint foure Knights Commissioners in euerie shire to enquire of all such iniuries and certifie the same vnder their seales within a certaine time limitted 95 The Barons in the meane time neglect not their enterprize at whose instance principally of Hugh Bigod the new chiefe Iustitiar Philip Louel the Kings Treasurer for abuses committed in the Kings Forrests and game about Stony-Stratford and many Officers of the Exchecquer were likewise remoued to giue roome to such as the Barons better liked The Sherifs likewise of Shires their practises and extortions were diligentlie seene into and it was ordeined that as well the giuers as takers of bribes should be seuerely punisht The welsh seeing these ââ¦und proceedings in England the peace reflorishment whereof they feared labored for reconciliation but could not then obteine it 96 Richard King of Romans hauing a desire to see the King his brother and his lands in England not without a purpose to bring an Armie or such a number of men as might greatly strengthen the King against the Barons as they suspected was aduertised that they prouided for his resistance aswell by land as sea This made him his wife and sonne to lay aside that purpose and to arriue in a priuate maner at Douer with a small traine in which there were onely two Earles and about nine Knights The king met him with great congratulation at the Sea side but nor King nor hee could bee suffered to enter into Douer Castle because forsooth it was the principall Key of England for the safegard whereof they openly exacted an Oath of him at Canterburie in this manner The holy Gospels being laide vpon the Pulpet in the Chapter-house of Canterbury the Barons reuerently brought in thither the Kings of England and of Almaine then Richard Earle of Glocester for Simon Earle of Leicester was gone with others into France to deale with the King and States thereof about a perpetuall league standing in the midst openly and in humble sort cals Richard King of Romans vnto him by the name onely of Richard Earle of Cornwall who obeyed accordingly to whom hee distinctly ministred the Oath following Heare all men that I Richard Earle of Cornwall sweare vpon the holy Gospels to bee faithfull and forward to reforme with you the Kingdome of England hitherto by the counsell of wicked men too much deformed And I will be an effectuall Coadiutor to expell the Rebels and troubles of the Realme from out the same This oath will I obserue vpon paine to forfeit all the lands I haue in England On the other side had the King known how to vse it there fell out such dissention between the Earles of Gloucester and Leicester that Leicester departed from England discontented saying he tooke no ioy to liue among men so mutable and deceitfull Neuerthelesse such meanes were vsed that these two chiefe Captaines of the Barons brake not forth into any farther diuision Thus whiles the Barons vsing the Kings name disposed of all things and Simon de Montfort Earle of Leicester was gone with others to transact with the French about an indissoluble league the King himselfe through desire not to be interrupted with forraine matters if warre should rise at home or through want of money or better aduise was induced if not betrayed to an act of little honour though it carried with it the
S. Salomon Rochester chiefe Iustice of Assises 4000. M. S. Richard Boyland 4000. Marks S. Thomas Sodentone 2000. Marks S. Walter de Hopton 2000. Marks S. William Saham Iustice 3000 Marks Robert Littelburie Clerk 1000. Marks Roger Leicester Clerk 1000. Marks Adam de Stratton beside other riches incredible 32000. Markes But with one Sir Thomas Weyland the Kings chiefe Iustice being found belike most false he dealt farre more sternely for he not only seised vpon all his moueable goods and Iewels which he had done to others but also vpon his immoueable and banisht him moreouer out of the Kingdome At which time the King constrained all his Iustices to sweare that from thence forth they would take no pension fee or gift of any man except only a breakfast or the like present O diuine and still necessary seuerity onely able to breake the pernicious combination of men that vnder the profession of law offices of Iustice make merchandize of honor iustice law and conscience which cannot in the end but ââ¦ring forth ruine and confusion 18 That tempest now which * Thomas Ersilton a Scottish Rimer is said to haue obscurely prophecied alluding to the troubles of Scotland by reason of King Alexanders death hapned about these times which raised so great and bloody contentions that it had almost blowne vp the regalitie of that kingdome by the very rootes For when by the violent fall from his horse King Alexander had most vnfortunately lost his life that Realme was wofully destitute of any apparent heire sundry persons staÌding in competition for the same These things were thought to be foreshewed from heauen by many fearefull presages as extraordinary Meteors Flouds Fires and Pestilence But King Edward intending to sway that affaire and being vpon his way toward the borders the death of his royall consort and Queene which he lamented while himselfe did liue called him backe to the celebration of her funerals as her excellent virtues did well deserue To our Nation shee was a louing mother saith one the Column and pillar as it were of the whole Realme In her honour the King her husband who loued her aboue al worldly Creaturs caused those many famous tropheis or crosses to be erected wheresoeuer her noble coarse did rest as it was conueyed from Lincolneshire to buriall in Westminster Nor coulde any thing but the respect to other weighty matters now presently in hand with-holde our pen from paying to her memory a farre more copious commendation 19 Those mourning offices as mournfully performed the King repaires into Northumberland whither the greatest and sagest persons of the Scottish nation being come themselues hauing sought to him Edward makes claime to the superiority of Scotland and requires that the Competitors woud quietlie assent to his award alleaging that the Crowne of that Realme was held of him for more credit to which assertion he vouched sundry books and actss whereunto the Scots replied That they were ignorant that any such superiority belonged to the King of England neither could they make answere to such things without a King the head vpon whom it lay to heare such a denunciation and protested that other answere they ought not as then to giue in regard of their Oath which after the death of Alexander their King they had made one to the other and the same to keepe vnder paine of excommunication Whereupon the King deliuered to them his letters Patents in which he acknowledged that the comming of those Scots on this side the water of Twede should not be at any other time vrged to preiudice them for comming againe into England that is That their example should not so be drawne to an argument of King Edwards right ouer them as if they were to come againe vpon dutie so prudentlie iealous were these Patriots of their Countries liberty 20 The names of the Competitors were these according to Walsingham Erick King of Norway who appeared by his Attorneys Florence Earle of Holland Robert le Brus Lord of Annandale Iohn de Baliol Lord of Galway Iohn de Hastings Lord of Abergeuenny Iohn Comin Lord of Badenaw Patrick de Dunbar Earle of March Iohn de Vesci on his Fathers behalfe Nicholas de Sules William de Rosse These all peaceably submitted themselues for so much as concerned their seuerall titles to the Scottish Crowne to the finall award and arbitration of King Edward passing thereof an authentick Instrument vnto him who hauing giuen caution to restore the realme of Scotland within a certaine prefixed time to that party to whom the Crowne thereof should be adiudged had seisin deliuered to him the better to put the sentence in execution or say the writers of that nation they giuing him power to constraine the parties to stand to this sentence The whole carriage of which weighty businesse being so diuersly related and censured by the writers of both nations though for the present it be not material both Kingdoms now blessedly acknowledging one absolute Superiour wee will so trace the steps of truth in a middle way as resoluing neither to impeach the action of that glorious vmpier nor preiudicate the right of our noble sister nation The State of Scotland now was not without manifest perill for the Scots denying that their Kingdome was in anie point subalterne to the Crowne of England and King Edward either perswaded that it was so or resoluing and plotting now to make it so would not neglect the aduantage of this Akphalisis or want of a known head in Scotland 21 Vpon full ventilation therefore and scanning of all rights the maine doubt rested vpon Lord Brus and Baliol for the residue might seeme rather to affect the honour of hauing pretended title in blood to a Diademe then to haue colour to contend with either of them Great was the aduise and deliberation as there was cause which King Edward tooke therein for not trusting to his owne iudgement hee caused saith Hector Boetius twelue of the best Clerks or learned men of Scotland and twelue of England to concurre as Assessors with him in that great decision 22 While this weighty cause was in debatement there fell out deadlie strife betweene the English and Normans occasioned by one of them casually slaine by the English which mischiefe the King of France forwardly nourisht as thirsting for the dutchy of Gascoigne which best he might attain by troubling the forreine affaires of King Edward whom they saw now entangled at home in so weighty emploiments Whereupon the Normans slew sundry of the English and hung vp one vpon the mast of a Shippe whom they had taken at Sea but ere long after threescore English ships encountring with two hundreth saile of Normans laden with wines after a most bloody battel wherein many thousands of the French were slaine tooke with their whole fleete their full reuenge and brought them into England 23 At last yet King Edward returning to
sent her complaints to the king of France her father which concerned iniuries in the highest kind as in her bed the King being drawne by Gaueston to adultery and in her honour and maintenance Whereupon the Peeres of the land animated by the King of France so confidently dealt with Edward that his Earle now the third time did abiure the Realme but the King of France and his enemies making forraine parts vnsure for him to abide in he returned in Christmas to the generall perturbation of the Kingdome and to his owne certaine ruine for that the Barons his aduersaries had gotten him banished with this Prouiso that if at any time afterward hee were taken in England hee should be forthwith apprehended and suffer death But an Angell from heauen could not seeme more welcome then this most faithful friend as that Courtier cals him was vnto King Edward who forthwith aduanced him to be his principall Secretary 11 Vpon report of Gauestons returne the chiefe Lords aswell Ecclesiasticall as temporall Walter Bishoppe of Couentree excepted who allowed the Kings affections towards Gaueston and procured him to breake the former agreements which were made and sworne in the Parliament at London consulted vpon a desperat course of reformation in this point and made choise of Thomas Earle of Lancaster to be their leader This Thomas was sonne of Edmund Earle of Lancaster Leicester and Ferrers second sonne of Henry the third King of England and in right of his wife after her fathers decease which hapned about this time Earle of Lincolne Salisburie and besides many other great Lands in Yorkeshire Cumberland and Wales hee had the Earledom of Artoys in Picardy so that without comparison hee was the greatest subiect of the Kingdome 12 The Issue of which combination before we pursue wee may not here in our way ouerslippe a strange alteration both here in England and in all Christendome by the vniuersall extinguishment of the Order of the Templars wrought about this time by the procurement of the French King who being so gracious with Pope Clement that formerly hee sent Ambassadors to craue of his holinesse with great importunity that the bones of his Predecessor Pope Boniface might bee burnt as being an Heretike so now also he so farre preuailed with him that in the Councel at Vienna this so highly esteemed Order was vpon clear proofe of their generall odious sinnes and scarse credible impieties vtterly abolished through Christendome The French King caused 54. of that Order together with their Great Maister to bee burnt at Paris and though that King hoped to conuert all the Lands of that Societie to his sonnes vse whom hee intended to make King of Ierusalem yet the Pope and Councell annexed their possessions to the Order of the Knights Hospitalers called commonly Knights of the Rhodes Notwithstanding in England where such Papall commands went not alwayes for lawes the heires of the Donours and such as had endowed the Templars here with landes entred vpon those parts of their ancient Patrimonies after the dissolution of the Order and saith our Courtier detained them vntill not long after they were by Parliament wholly transferred vnto the Knights of the Rhodes or of S. Iohn of Ierusalem 13 King Edward was now at Yorke and Earle Thomas according to that which had beene concluded among the combined Lords who resolued to trie all extremities rather then any longer to endure Peirs Gaââ¦eston as being perswaded while that King-bane breathed peace could neither be maintained in the Realme nor the King abound in treasure nor the Queene enioy his loue sent humble petitions by honourable messengers to their Soueraigne requesting him to deliuer the man into their hands or to driue him from his company out of England But the selfe-wild King preferring the dearenesse of one stranger before the loue of the whole Realme would not condiscend 14 Afterward Peirs whom the Earles pursued with an Armie being entrusted for his safeguard to Aimerie de Valence Earle of Pembrok was left by him but one night at a Village or Manour called Dathington betweene Oxford and Warwicke being a place neither farre enough off nor strong enough pretending to haue conuaied him on the next day to the Castle of Wallingford the said Aimerie in the meane space departing to lodge with his Countesse who lay hard by but the said Aimerie conniuing thereat as our Courtier chargeth him who also writes that hee tooke a solemne oath before the king to doe his best to safe-conduct Gaueston the king purposing in the meane time to labour his peace with the Lords vpon any conditions Guy Earle of Warwicke with his people surprised him the same night and took him to his Castle of Warwicke where in a place called Blacklow afterward Gaueshead his head was stricken off at the commandement and in the presence of the Earles of Lancaster Warwicke and Hereford as of one that had beene a subuerter of the lawes and an open Traitour to the Kingdom In which bold attempt themselues who yet pretended so much standing for the liberties of the land did most vnaduisedly infringe a Capitall branch of the same Franchises in putting to death an Earle and so deare a friend of the Kings without any iudiciall proceeding by triall of his Peeres which caused a lasting hatred betwixt the King and his Nobles 15 There wanted nothing now to King Edward but present meanes to reuenge the bloud of his friend or rather of his halfe-selfe the lacke wherof did encrease the sorrow he tooke for his death which being well knowne to the Lords they resolued not to lay downe Armes till they had prouided for their security and the performance of all such points as concerned the temperament of the Regall power that vnder colour thereof the Nobles themselues might finger some part of the Soueraigne gouernment The King was then at London and the Lords at Dunstaple but by the continuall interdealings of the Prelates and of Gilbert Earle of Glocester who stood neutrall the kindling displeasures were for the present allaied vpon condition that the Lords should restore to the King all such things once belonging to Peirs Gaueston as they had taken at Newcastle which they accordingly did 16 King Edward neuerthelesse as if his soule were ouercast with some blacke cloud continued mourning till it pleased God to enlighten the world with the birth of a young Prince whose noble Acts did afterward redeeme all the blemishes wherewith his Fathers infelicities had darkned the brightnesse of the English name and at this present cleared the mind of the sorrowfull King his father for vpon Saint Brices day Isabel his Queene brought forth her first sonne at Windsor which caused great reioycing through the Kingdome Her French kindred and friends which were there in good numbers of either sexe among them as chiefe the Queens owne brother
shee was God knowes how farre guilty aduertised of her husbands dethronization shee outwardly expressed so great extremity of passion notwithstanding that at the same time shee was tolde of her sonnes surrogation as if shee had beene distraught in her wittes which the Prince her sonne then about fifteen yeers of age beholding hee made an oath neuer to accept of the Crowne against his fathers good will and thereupon it was saith Walsingham a Writer worthie of beliefe that the said Embassie was sent to Kenelworth Castle where the now no more a King remained to worke his assent whose answere thereunto saith another was by those Messengers related at full and fuller then in truth it was sent by the King but the Peeres then in Parliament made their vse thereof in procuring such a Prince to take the rule of theÌ whom they hoped by reason of his tender yeeres themselues should be able to rule and ouermaster His Wife 77 Isabel daughter to Philip the Faire King of France sister to Lodowicke Hutin Philip the Long and Charles the Faire all Kings of France was married to Edward the second at twelue yeeres of age in our Lady Church of Bulloigne the 22. of Ianuary 1308. Shee was his wife twenty yeers and his widow thirty and liued threescore and three yeeres Shee died at Risings neer London the two tweÌtieth of August 1357. and was buried in the middest of the Gray-Fryers Quire in London the 27. of September following His Issue 78 Edward surnamed of VVindsor the eldest son of K. Edward and Queene Isabel his wife was born at the Castle of VVindsor the thirteenth of October the yeere of Christ 1312. and the sixt of his fathers raigne hee was created Prince of Wales and Duke of Aquitane in a Parliament holden at Yorke Anno 1322. and in the troubles of the Realme and absence of his Father in an assembly of Lords met at Hereford and in presence of the Queen was made L. VVarden of England by a common decree vnto whom all the Lords made their fealty in receiuing an Oath of Allegiance to be faithfull and loyall vnto him as to the Lord Warden of the Realm and shortly after the Father deposed hee was crowned King of England by the name of Edward the third 79 Iohn surnamed of Eltham the second sonne of King Edward and Queene Isabel his wife was borne at Eltham in Kent the 15. of August and yeere of Christ 1315. and at twelue yeeres of age was created Earle of Cornwall in a Parliament Anno 1327. and third yeere of the raign of King Edward his brother hee died in Scotland vnmarried in the flower of his youth the tenth of his brothers raigne and yeere of Christ 1334. 80 Ioan the eldest daughter and third child of King Edward and Queene Isabel was borne in the Tower of London shee was maried being a child at Barwicke the eighteenth day of Iuly in the fourth yeere of the Raign of King Edward her brother 1329 to Dauid Prince of Scotland sonne and heire apparent of King Robert Bruce whom he succeeded within one yeere after in the kingdome being but seuen yeares of age and was the second King of Scotland of the name of Dauid shee was his wife twenty and eight yeeres and being come into England to visite her brother shee deceased here without Issue in the two and thirtieth yeere of his Raigne 1357. and was buried at the Gray-Fryers in London 81 Elenor the second and yongest daughter fourth child of King Edward and Queene Isabel was the second wife of Reynald the second Earle of Gelder married vnto him with a portion of fifteen thousand pounds 1332. being the sixt yeere of the raign of king Edward her brother who being the Vicar generall of the Empire to the Emperour Lewis of Banââ¦r created him first Duke of Golder shee had issue by him Reinald and Edward both Dukes successiuelie after their Father without Issue the later of them leauing his Dutchie and his wife to his Nephew William Duke of Gulik his halfe sisters Sonne EDVVARD THE THIRD KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND c THE FORTIE-NINTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XII THe sicknesse and wounds which the commonwelth sustained by the raigne of the late deposed king vpon the change of her Leach and Physitian recouered not onely health and strength but beautie also and ornament and the elements themselues which in the former times seemed to suffer and sympathize with the publike grieuances of the English grew gratious and propitious to the vse of man the Aire becomming more healthfull the earth more fruitfull as if Nature herself were priuie to the worth of the succeeding Prince But this his worth did not display it selfe vntill hee had plucked the sway of things out of the hands of the Queene his mother and of that aspiring danger and tempest of England Roger Mortimer who wholy possessed her 2 This Edward of Windsor being not fifteene yeeres of age when without any guilty thought in him his throne was thus established vpon his Fathers ruine tooke the beginning of his raign by publike sanction at the twentith day of Ianuarie and by direction of such as sought to colour their treasons against their deposed Soueraigne proclaimed his peace in these words Edward by the grace of God King of England Lord of Ireland and Duke of Aquitaine to N. N. our Sheriffe of S. Greeting Because the Lord Edward our Father late King of England by the common Councell and Assent of the Prelates Earles Barons and other the chiefe men and the whole Comminaltie of the Kingdome did voluntarily remoue himselfe from the gouernment thereof willing and granting that we as his eldest sonne and heire should take vpon vs the rule and regiment of the same and we with the counsel aduise of the Prelates Earls Barons before said yeelding therin to our fathers good pleasure and will haue taken vpon vs the gouernance of the saide Kingdome and as the manner is haue receiued the Fealties and Homages of the said Prelates and Peeres Wee therfore desirous that our peace for the quiet and calme estate of our people should bee inuiolablie obserued do will and commaund you that presently vpon sight of these presents you cause our Peace to bee openly proclaimed through your whole Bailywicke forbidding all and euery one on our behalfe vnder paine and perill of disinherison and losse of life and limmes not to presume to violate or infringe our said peace but that euery one pursue or follow his actions and complaints without any manner of outrage according to the lawes customes of our Kingdome for wee are ready alwaies wil be to administer full right to all singular coÌplainants aswel poor as rich in our Courts of Iustice. Witnes our selfe c. in the Calends of February vpon sunday being Candlemas Eue. 3 Vpon the Candlemas day it selfe the young King
King that many more went voluntary then constrained All which puissance was notwithstanding thus eluded 12 About this time died strucken with leprie Robert Bruce King and recouerer of Scotland and the most approued Warriour of the world in that age by whose losse it was soone found how much the vertue and fortune of one man are worth in any Nation But before hee died that peace was made with the Scots by the meanes of the Queene and the Lord Mortimer which is so much dispraised by our Writers and in the end proued capitall to the principall Actor Mortimer 13 For at this treaty it was that the King then in his Minority sealed Charters to the Scots at Northampton whose contents were contriued by the Queene the said Lord Mortimer and Sir Iames Dowglasse without the priuity of the English There was also deliuered to them that famous Euidence called the Ragman Roll and the King acquited them of all claime and pretence of right to the Superiority of Scotland rendring backe sundrie Iewels taken by the English from the Scots among the which was one speciall called the Blacke Crosse of Scotland There was it also granted that all Englishmen should leese their lands in Scotland vnlesse they would inhabite vpon them and becom Liege-men to the King therof besides many other things to the high discontentation as was the humor of those times of the English Subiects Moreouer vnder the specious colour of restitution of dammages King Robert was to pay to King Edward thirty thousand Marks sterling with which as the meed of treason the Lord Mortimer was afterward publikely charged and for the same and other his crimes was executed as a Traitour Finally vpon the seuenth of Iuly Dauid Bruce Prince of Scotland a child of seuen or eight yeeres old and sonne and heire to King Robert married Ioan sister to K. Edward at Berwicke by which peace the English were made-obnoxious to some reproaches the Scottish Nation in scorne calling the said Lady Iane Make-Peace 14 And therefore saith one of this part of King Edwards raigne that drawne aside with euill aduise by reason of his age hee committed many foule errors in State at the beginning of his Gouernment which is also the generall opinion of all our Writers whereunto this verse is by some applied Vae pueri terrae saepissimè sunt ibi guerra Where Children Rulers are There oft is woe and war 15 There died likewise about this time Charles the Faire King of France to whom King Edward had not long before done homage for his Dutchie of Gascoigne the third and last sonne of Philip the Faire King of France by whose decease the Crown of that noble Kingdome deuolued to this our Edward King of England in right of his mother Queene Isabel And because vpon this Title king Edward did afterward claime the said Crowne wee will here once for all instruct you in the iustice thereof 16 Three sonnes there were of King Philip the Faire to wit Lewis Hutin Philip le long and Charles the Faire who all successiuely raigned in France one after the other and none of them leauing any Issue at such time as king Edward made his claime the whole right seemed to be in Isabel the onely Child of the said Philip which had any issue for an other sister which shee had died an Infant 17 The case thus seeming plaine was not for such accepted by the French who receiued to the Crowne Philip of Valoys whose father Charles of Valois was yonger Brother to Philip the Faire aduancing the Brothers sonne before the daughters son not following the propinquity or descent of blood but the meliority of sexe vpon which ground they had also freshly put by Ioan daughter of Lewis Hutin preferring Philip le long her vncle The French in barre to her interest pretended a fundamentall law or entaile by which no woman was inheritable to the Crown of France and in defence of that opinion withstood King Edward afterward with so much losse and calamity though that very law made Edwards title the stronger as himselfe truely pleaded hee being the Male albeit his right descended by the Female 18 This Title to so glorious a Monarchy though it accrewed to the English by this match with Queen Isabel yet doth Walsingham freely pronounce That neither that affinity nor any other contracts with the French was euer auaileable or brought any benefite to England which opinion as it may seeme strange so will it answere a wise Readers paine in the fruit to obserue through the course of our stories whether the said graue Writer had iust occasion so to speake or no. Another conceit there was of this Edwards marriage with Philippa the Earle of Henaults daughter which about this time was consuÌmated though Philip de Valoys king of France by intrusion as our Annales repute him was her vncle her mother being his owne sister 19 There stood now at home against the stream of the Queene and her Lord Mortimers absolute sway some great personages who did not wholy allow their doings among which was the Kings vncle Edmund Earle of Kent whose death they shortly procured Meane-while the more to despite and dare their ouerlookers Roger Mortimer was created Earle of the Marches of Wales at a Parliament holden at Salisburie at which time also Iohn of Eltham the Kings Brother was made Earle of Cornwall and the Lord Butler of Ireland Earle of Ormond From whence the Lord Henry Earle of Lancaster and sundry other of the Peeres seeing the King troden as it seemed to them vnder foot did absent themselues meditating ciuill armes for redresse who notwithstanding by the labour of Simon de Mepham Archbishop of Canterbury was reconciled This Archbishoppe very worthily also excommunicated all such as had any hand in the sacrilegious parricide of that noble and loiall Prelate Walter Bishoppe of Excester or any waies violated him their aiders complices or abettors whosoeuer But after the Coronation of Philip the yong Queene in another Parliament at Winchester the said Earle Edmund was condemned for conspiring to deliuer his brother late King of England whom likely inough by Mortimers practise he was drawne into an absurd beliefe to bee still aliue Thus for deuising to set a dead man at liberty this noble Earle Edmund the kings half vncle had his head strucken off though from Noone till fiue at night hee stood at the place of death without the Castle-gates none being found to behead him till a base wretch of the Marshal-sea was sent and did it so little conscience did the malice and ambition of his potent aduersaries make of shedding the Roiall bloud which by Gods iuster iudgement was not long vnreuenged 20 To supply which losse to the regal stemme with a very large amends the young Queene Philip at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire vpon 15. Iune being Friday brought forth her first begotten
dammages for a prime man among them the Lord William Dowglasse was taken prisoner by the English not without losse of many his men Before which time by no honourable meanes the new King of Scotland was driuen to seeke his safety by flight into England 27 King Edward considering those foiles which his father had endured and the oportunity of the time neither holding himselfe lyable in honour to that contract made on his behalfe by the predominant sway of his mother and her Paramour Mortimer as wherein hee tooke both himselfe and the rights of his Crowne to haue beene wronged in his minority which in point of gouernement hee was more bound to respect then his Sisters estate and for that hee was informed that the Towne and Castle of Berwicke belonged to the Crowne of his Realme hee raised his power and hauing with him Edward the new-crowned of Scotland hee laid siege to that Towne and Castel in May. But before hee did this there is who writes that he summoned his brother in law King Dauid to doe homage and fealty vnto him which when Dauid would not yeeld to doe nor confesse hee ought no more then his father King Robert hee made that a ground for the iustice of his warre as reputing the Acts and releases at Northampton void 28 To the rescues of Berwicke Archimbald Dowglas Earle of Angus Gouernour of Scotland for King Dauid came with a puissant Army and gaue King Edward battell at Halydon-hill where with a lamentable slaughter of his people he was vanquished and slaine This battell deuoured in a manner all the remainders of the Scottish Nobles which preserued it selfe at Dupline by retrait or by absence from that field There perished besides Archimbald the Earles of Ros Sutherland and Carricke three sonnes of the Lord Walter Steward whose issue afterward raigned in Scotland when warre and death had made way to that line by extirpation of the Male-Competitors in the races of Bruce and Baliol and at least foureteene thousand others with the losse say some of one Knight and ten other Englishmen Our Writers affirm that the Scots were at this battell threescore thousand strong and that there were slaine eight Earles 1500. horsemen and of the common Souldiers fiue and thirty thousand which is not improbable for so much as Hector confesseth they were stopped in their flight and put to the sword vpon all sides without mercy 29 Hereupon Berwicke was rendred which the King of England detained as a supposed parcell of his Patrimony and dismissed the Baliol to the gouernment of the Scottish Kingdome with sundrie Lords and others of the English And now the bloudie tallies and cruell scores seemed euen betweene the two puissant though then vnkind neighbour-Nations and Edward throughly redeeemed the dishonour sustained at Banocksbourn by his late father deliuering his younger yeeres from that contempt in which his enemies might otherwise haue holden him as they had done at the entrance of his raign playing vpon the English with Truffes and Rounds of which this one is euery where noted Long beards heartlesse Painted hoods witlesse Gay coates gracelesse make England thriftlesse 30 As for the subornation of poisoning Earle Thomas Randal and the hanging of Sir Alexander Setons two sonnes contrarie to faith and law of Arms at Berwicke with the like staines which one would faine leaue vpon this victorious Prince wee haue found no colour of warrant but his owne liberty of auouching which therfore our freedome of not beleeuing him shall as easily take away and cancell Neither would wee so farre haue touched this iarring string of discord betweene these two Nations but that each out of their owne harms of old may haue the more true sense of their felicity by their new harmonicall concordance 31 After that the Nobles of Scotland had vnanimously confirmed Baliol in the kingdome thereof and sworne vnto him faith and allegiance at Perth hee repaired to the King of England at Newcastle vpon Tine where hee submitted to Edward King of England as his Father had done to Edward the first and with the like successe for by occasion of such his submission our Writers say the Scots as before they had done fell off againe Which auersion or defection was augmented vpon priuate quarrels and titles of inheritance to lands of great value betweene powerfull Competitors and by other particular reuenges to which a people so continually exercised in fight and battels were not slowlie prone 32 Notwithstanding all which the Balliols party hauing once had all the Holds of Scotland at their commandement fiue onely excepted Dumbritaine Loughââ¦ijm Kildrummie Vrwhart and the pile of Lowdon Edward king of England hauing with him the Balliol and a sufficient Army preuailed so much that there was no appearance of rebellion whereupon hee tooke backe with him the Lord Edward Balliol late crowned king of Scotland of whose sted fastnes hee was saith Hector alwaies iealous returned leauing Dauid Cuââ¦in Earle of Athol gouernour for the parts beyond the Scottish sea with sufficient force and authority as was iudged to take in such strengthes as yet stood out but needed not his royall power or presence for their expugnation 33 The King of England hoping now that all was well there had newes brought vnto him not long after at the Parliament at London that the Scots were out in Armes againe whereupon hee obtaines aid of money from his Subiects for repressing their attempts promising to goe against them in person The Lord Robert Stewart sonne of the Lady Mariorie Bruce daughter of King Robert vpon whose line the remainder of the Crown of Scotland had beene estated was the man that first lifted vp the head of his Country in this dangerous sad and desolate condition though put into action vpon a priuate iniurie done vnto him by the Earle of Athol to whom diuers did adhere though the quarrel seemed properly to be the said L. Roberts for that if the Bruces were cut off his hopes perished in them The Earle of Murray and he were then chosen gouernours for King Dauids party but by reason of the diligence and power of Dauid Earle of Athol they were not able as yet to conuene or effect any thing against the English neuerthelesse it was not long before they slew the said Earle Dauid At this Parliament the King of England purposed to goe vpon his owne charge into the Holy-Land and to send the Archbishoppe of Canterbury to deale with Philip de Valois King of France for appointing a certaine time wherein they two with their vnited forces might take their voyage thither from which the desire of obtaining the Crowne of France vpon the fore-mentioned title did quickly diuert him 34 Mean-while in accomplishment of the Parliaments expectation King Edward after Michaelmas marched againe into Scotland with an Armie and sent his Nauie to the Forth
reuenge was not without wonder prohibited so to doe by letters from the King that is from such as were about the King 16 But how coldly soeuer the publike affaires were followed the want of money for supplies was still pretended And therefore in a Parliament holden at Northampton was granted to the King a generall supplie of money the pretended occasion of monstrous mischiefe which followed by reason of a clause in that grant of Subsidie that euery one of ech sexe being aboue a certain age should pay by the head or per Pol as they call it twelue pence 17 The English Cheualry began now againe to display it selfe farre off to gratifie the priuate ends of Iohn Duke of Lancaster who claimed the Crown of Castile and Leon in right of Constance his wife For Iohn King of Portugal had a defensiue warre against Iohn then King of Castile who challenged the Crowne of Portugall in right of Beatrix his wife by whom hee had no issue the onely daughter of Ferdinand king of Portugall which this other Iohn a bastard sonne of Ferdinands had by faction vsurped There were sent to his aide the Lord Edmund de Langley Earle of Cambridge the Kings vncle and sundry Knights and others of good experience with an Armie These arriuing in Portugall valiantly defended the same for about two yeeres and were the chiefe cause of giuing the Spaniards an ouerthrow in battell where they lost ten thousand men At last the two Kings agreeing together bare the charges of conueighing home the English in common that their Countries might bee freed from them being both alike iealous of their puissance In this time Edward sonne to the Earle of Cambridge vncle to Richard king of England married the daughter of the king of Portugall but afterward neither would the Earle leaue his sonne behind as suspecting the Portugeses faith nor the other entrust his daughter to the Earle so as they remained disioined in body howsoeuer vnited by Ceremonie 18 Not long after the time of that Earles imployment into Spaine there fell out accidents which doe plainely conuince their error to bee great who thinke that any madnesse is like that of an armed vngouerned multitude whereof these times by a kind of Fate proper to childrens raigne gaue a most dangerous document The extreme hatred borne by the people to Iohn Duke of Lancaster calling himselfe king of Castile and Leon and the discontentment taken at an extraordinary taxe leuied per Pol vpon all sorts of people who were aboue sixteene yeers of age which as all other the euils of the time they imputed to the Duke the maner being to count them the authors of euils who are supposed to haue the greatest power of doing them moued the enraged multitudes vpon slight and small beginnings to runne together in so fearefull a Torrent that it seemed the King and kingdome were sodainely falne vnder their most wicked fury There were in this most rebellious insurrection the Commons and Bondmen who aspiring by force to a free manumission principally those of Kent and Essex whose example was followed in the Neighbour Shires of Surrey Suffolke Norfolke Cambridge and other places by incredible heards and droues of like qualified people who specially in Norfolke forced sundry principall Gentlemen to attend them in their madding 19 They of Kent embattelled themselues vnder two Banners of Saint George and about threescore and tenne Penons vpon Blacke-heath by Greenewich and from thence came to London where the generality of people inclining to them they are masters The Priory of S. Iohns without Smithfield they kept burning for about seuen dayes and the goodlie Palace of the Sauoy belonging to the Duke with all the riches therein they consumed by fire in a kind of holy outrage for they threw one of their fellowes into the flame who had thrust a peece of stolne plate into his bosome The Rebels of Essex came to Lambeth burnt all the Archbishops goods and defaced all the Writings Rowls Records and Monuments of the Chancerie as hauing a speciall hatred to the Lawyers little to their disgrace for that they shared herein with good men also whom they hated But their desperate wickednesse extended it selfe beyond the spoile of houses and substance laying bloudy hands vpon the most eminent and worthy men in the kingdome for that they had disswaded the King to put himselfe into their hands at Greenwich where hee talked with them out of his Barge and thereby had their maine designe disappointed Simon Tibald Archbishoppe of Canterburie and Chancellour of England a right worthy Prelate and Sir Robert Hales a Knight of high courage Lord Prior of Saint Iohns and Treasurer of England with others they without respect to the Maiestie of the King or priuiledge of their most honourable dignities most barbarously murthered by beheading them vpon Tower-Hill among infernall showtes diuelish yels For the Tower it selfe from whence they had haled them the young King being there in person was open to their execrable insolencies Neither doth the authority of Polyd. Vergil affirming that they were not haled forth but onely stayed by the Rebels to whom hee saith they were sent induce vs rather to credite him then Authors liuing about those very times There was no little store of other innocent bloud shed by them in these tumults Nor was the Kings own person without manifest perill against whose life they had damnably conspired It were long to reckon vppe the kinds of such villanies as they wrought but endlesse to recount the particulars The common Annals set forth this whole Tragicall businesse very diligently 20 They had many Captaines of mischiefe but two principall Wat Tyler of Maidstone in Kent whom Walsingham pretily cals the Idoll of Clownes and Iacke Straw who together had followers to the number as they were estimated of about one hundreth thousand and at one Sermon made to them by Iohn Ball Walsingham saith there were about twise as many Their Petitions were full of pride and malice but easily granted by the King the necessity of the times extorting them They had a Chaplaine as gracelesse as themselues one Iohn Ball an excommunicated Priest who with his wicked doctrine nourished in them their seditious furies to his own iust destructioÌ in the end but when a great multitude accepting the Kings mercy were gone Wat Tyler and his Campe departed not but vpon pretence of disliking the Articles of peace sought to winne time till he might put into full execution his incredible Treasons which as Iacke ââ¦traw at the time of his execution confessed were vpon that very night of the day wherein Wat Tyler was slain to murder the King and chiefe men and to erect petty Tyrannies to themselues in euery shire and already one Iohn Littistar a Dyer in Norwiââ¦h had taken vpon him at Northwalsham in Norfolke the name of the King of the Commons and Robert Westbroome in Suffolke to whom Iohn
would haue a yeerely pension of a thousand Marks out of the Temporalities belonging to that Abbey But the King hauing heard both parts commanded the Petitioners to silence and the Petition to bee razed out saying He would maintain the English Church in the quality of the same state or better in which himselfe had knowne it to bee when hee came to the Crowne The Archbishop hereupon hauing consulted with the Clergy came to the King and declared that hee and the Clergy had with one consent willingly prouided to supplie his Maiesties occasions with a Tenth This grant the King tooke so contentedly as he openly affirmed hee was better pleased with this free contribution of one Tenth for the present then if hee had gotten foure by compulsion 56 Robert de Vere Earle of Oxford a young Gentleman in speciall grace with the King was at this Parliament created Marquesse of Dublin in Ireland which moued great despight against him those rough times being impatient to beare the vnequall aduancement of fauourites Neuerthelesse though the gentle King was thought herein to please his owne fansie rather then to reward merite yet did hee so sweetly temper it as there was no iustice nor reason to enuie to him that solace which hee tooke in his friends encreased honour for at the same time hee aduanced two of his vncles Thomas of Woodstocke Earle of Buckingham to the title of Duke of Glocester and Edmund of Langley Earle of Cambridge he created Duke of Yorke allotting seuerall proportions of pension to be paide out of his Exchequer In Vere there was ancient Nobilitie to iustifie his new degree the better but in making the Lord Chancellor Michael de la Poole Earle of Suffolke with the yeerelie pension of 1000 Markes was matter of more enuie because he was not descended of such honourable Parents a defect if it bee a defect which none more willingly vpbraid to men of worth then who themselues are not alwayes the most worthy The first raiser of this familie of De la Pole was Edward the third who made William de la Pole of a braue Merchant a Knight Baneret and gaue him great possessions in requitall of an extraordinary and voluntary loane of treasure aduanced by him to supply the King in a time of speciall necessity when money could stand him in more steed then a thousand men of Armes no little merite in a subiect nor a slender reward of a most munificent Prince 57 Henry Spenser the martiall Bishop of Norwich found grace with the King at this Parliament to bee restored to his temporalities at the speciall suite of Thomas Arundell Bishoppe of Ely whiles the Bishoppe of Ely thus besought his Maiesty of Grace the said Michael de la Poole Lord Chancellor and Earle of Suffolke stood by and brake out with much offence into these words What is that my Lord which you aske of the King Seemes it to you a small matter for him to part with that Bishops temporalities when they yeeld to his Coffers aboue one thousand pounds by yeere Little neede hath the King of such Counsellors or of such friends as aduise him to acts so greatly to his hinderance Whereunto the Bishop of Ely not lesse truly then freelie replide What saith your Lordship my Lord Michael Know that I require not of the king that which is hiâ⦠but that which hee drawne thereunto either by you or by the Counsell of such as you are withholds from other men vpon none of the iustest titles and which as I thinke will ââ¦euer doe him any good as for you if the Kings hinderance bee the thing you weigh why did you so greedily accept of a thousand markes by yeere at such time as he created you Earle of Suffolke The Chancellour was hit so home with this round retort that hee neuer offered any further to crosse the restitution of the Bishops temporalties 58 After this the King being with his Queen at their manour of Eltham in Kent there came thither Leo King of Armenia a Christian Prince whom the Tartars had expelled out of his Kingdome The pretence of his negotiation was to accord the realms of England and France that the Princes thereof might with ioint forces remoue the common enemy from Christendome Therein hee could effect nothing but his iourney was not otherwise vnfruitful to himselfe for King Richard a Prince to speake truly full of honour and bountie gaue him besides a thousand pounds in a ship of gold letters Pattents also for a thousand pounds yeerely pension during life 59 The time now was come wherein K. Richard should see himselfe deliuered of all that feare and iealousie which the greatnesse of his vncle the Duke of Lancaster stirred in him His Forces were now ready and his Nauie encreased with seuen Gallies and eighteene shippes sent out of Portugall attended at Bristoll to transport him toward Spaine for Castile is high Spaine the crowne whereof hee claimed in right of Constance his second wife daughter of Dom Peter the cruell Before hee set forth the newes came that such English as were already in Portugall with their friendes had ouerthrowne the Spaniards French and Britons at a battell in Spaine This was a spurre to quicken the Dukes enterprise which Pope Vrban the sixth by granting plenarie remission of sinnes to all such as gaue the Duke aid did specially fauour as against them who did partake with his enemy the Antipape but the frequent grant of such pardon and releasement was now growne so vile and contemptible amongst the people that few were found open handed towards this Cruceato Admiral of this Fleete was Sir Thomas Percie Sir Iohn Holland who had married one of the Dukes daughters afterward created Earle of Huntington was Constable of the host and Sir Iohn Mereaux who had to wife one of the Dukes illegitimate children was one of his Marshals There were in this noble and excellently-well appointed Army the Lords Talbot Basset Willââ¦ghby Fitz-walter Poinings Bradston Fitzwarren Beaumont Beauchampe the Lord Pomiers a Gascoin c. with very many worthy knights valiant Esquiers and a choise number of men of Arms Archers and other Souldiers to the number of twenty thousand The Duke tooke also with him his wife the Lady Constance and two daughters which hee had by her as * one relateth 60 It was now the moneth of May when the great Duke of Lancaster comming to take leaue had of the kings gift a Diademe of gold and his Dutchesse of the Queene another he also commanded the English to call and hold his vncle for a King and to doe him answerable honour But after all this hee lay for a wind so long till his whole prouisions were almost spent at length yet hee set forward The first land they touched was neere to Brest in Britaine where Sir Iohn Roch the Gouernour against the French complained of two Forts built about him to empeach his quiet
made by the English are notwithstanding obserued at this day But the Dukes eye could not looke so farre into the times to come Neuerthelesse wee that see these things must confesse that the best kingdome vnder heauen is not so worth the getting as that with the wilfull contempt of God and conscience any man should seeke to purchase it 94 But while the Duke was thus busied in Courting the Gascoignes good will who had sent into England to shew causes why they should not atturne to the Duke and yet were wrought at last to the point of yeelding he receiues a commandement from King Richard to returne that he might goe with him into France which he obayed The King keeping his at Langley in Hartfordshire the Duke was there entertained with more honour as it was thought then loue Being licenced to depart for a time he repaired to Lincolne where he a widdower married his old loue the Lady Katherine Swinford now a widdow Men did wonder at it but hee therein obeyed the remorse of a Christian conscience without respect to his owne vnequall greatnes for hauing had sundry Children by her in his former wiues time he made her and them now the only sufficient amends which the law of God or man enioineth And further in a Parliament held the yeere following the Duke procured an Act to passe by which such children as he formerly had by his new Dutchesse were legitimated and surnamed them Beufot being foure of them Iohn Thomas Henrie Ioane the second of which was by the Kings bounty created Earle of Sommerset 95 The King being specially accompanied with those his vncles of Lancaster and Glocester at a most sumptuous and chargefull enteruiew between him and Charles King of France in the parts of Calis and Gynes espoused the Lady Isabell daughter of the said Charles At the deliuery of her King Richard in the presence of all the greatest Princes Peeres and Ladies of either nation gaue the King his father in law great thanks for a gift so noble and acceptable adding he tooke her vpon the conditions made betweene the two nations to the intent that liuing in peace and rest they might attaine to the establishment of a perpetuall amitie for auoyding the effusion of Christian blood which would in likelyhood haue followed had not at that time affinitie beene contracted betweene them The young Lady was not aboue seuen or eight yeeres old but the truce was taken for thirty yeeres Her person therefore was committed to the Dutchesses of Lancaster and Glocester and other great Ladies who conducted her to Callis From whence after a short stay the King his young Queene with whom he had great riches and all the glorious companie came ouer into England Their persons arriued safe but the Kings gorgeous Pauilions and a great part of his stuffe was cast away by tempest in the transportation This iourney besides his losses at Sea cost the King aboue forty thousand markes 96 The outward felicitie of England seemed at this time verie great and the rather seemed so because it was likelie to continue In the Duke of Glocesters persoÌ that bright prosperity was first ouershadowed He Vir ferocissimus pracipitis ingenij as Polydor censures him a most fierce man and of an headlong wit thinking those times wherein he had mastred the King were nothing changed though the King was aboue thirty yeres old forbare not roughly not so much to admonish as to checke and schoole his Souereigne The peace with France displeased him that therefore he calumniates The King had restored Brest in Britaine to the Duke vpon reembursements of the money lent he tels the King that hee should first conquer a Towne before he parted with any yet the King answeres that he could not in conscience detaine the same now that the Duke had repaid his loane There were other things which could not so well be answered For a vaine rumor that he should be chosen Emperour put him belike into such a vaine of spending as carried a proportion with that maiesty his coffers in a short time sounding like empty Caske there was no great monied man in whose debt he was not nor any in a manner so meane to whome hee was not burthenous 97 The King had heretofore complained of this vncle to the Earle of Saint Paul a French-man then in England whose iudgement was that such insolency was to be reuenged but complaining to his other vncles of Lancaster and Yorke they wisely aduised the King not to regard his words but his heart which he and they knew sincere vnto him Neuerthelesse partly to weaken the intollerable humor of their brother who like a constant Admirer of his owne waies thought nothing well done but what himselfe either did or directed and partlie to auoid the scandall of the Kings bad courses they withdraw their presences from the Court The King notwithstanding is the same man still as the Duke of Glocester thinks wherefore he breakes his minde to such as he durst trust Arundell in Sussex is appointed the Consultation-place where he the Archbishop of Canterbury the Earles of Arundell Warwicke Marshall and others take an Oath of Secrecy and conclude to raise a power to remoue the Dukes of Lancaster and Yorke and such other as they thought best from about the King so to enact a reformation 98 They are charged by some to haue plotted the imprisonment of the King and Dukes and the death of all other Councellours which howsoeuer it was perhaps no part of their intention might yet haue beene a necessarie consequent The blustring Duke had breathed out dangerous words as that he would put the King of whose courage he spake contemptiblie into some prison there to spend his daies in ease and peace as himselfe thought best His brethren hearing hereof brotherlie admonish him to beware but as it seemes they found him deafe on that side This though some of the late Authors write yet there are both old and new who mention no such matter but the contrary not obscurely teaching vs that the Dukes ruine was but an effect of old malignities 99 Thomas Mowbray Earle of Nottingham and Marshall a party in the reported plot though sonne in law to the Earle of Arundel reueileth the same to the King * The Duke of Glocester is hereuppon surprized by Mowbray lying in wait in the woods where hee was to passe sent to Callis where Nottingham was Captaine and there imprisoned the Earles of Arundel and Warwicke the Lord Iohn Cobham and Sir Iohn Cheiney are arrested Proclamation is then made that they were not committed for anie old matters but for hainous things newly contriued as in the next Parliament should be made manifest though the euent as Walfingham truly saith declared the contrarie But the Duke of Glocester and the two said Earles are endited at Nottingham The King to maintaine the accusation of treason obiected
swallowing about fiue hundreth in his vnknowne depthes as they who fled from the battell sought to passe This victory hapned vpon Holyrood in haruest The troubles which afterward hapned did not onely hinder the Lord Percie from farther prosecution of such a victorie but eclypsed the honour hee had gotten now and gaue his dayes a bloudy foule Catastrophe 29 The Lord Edmund Mortimer Earle of March next generall heire in bloud to the Crowne of England after the death of Richard the second hauing through feare of Owen whose prisoner hee was or hope of recouering his right or for reuenge because the King did not ransom him married Owens daughter by which hee must necessarily declare himselfe an enemie to King Henrie entertained intelligence with his neere kinsmen the Percies and sundry other his friends in Cheshire and elsewhere to what purpose will shortly appeare The night in which this Lord Mortimer though some referre it to Owens birth was born all the horses in his fathers stable are said to haue bin found standing Belly-deep in bloud A fearefull prodigie as euen then it seemed but verified afterward in the farre more fearefull euents when vpon the quarrell of Mortimers title by which the house of Yorke claimed the horses of warre did not onely stand belly-deepe in bloud but also swam therein The mischiefe was already begun for Henry Earle of Northumberland when now his owne and his houses strengths were mightily encreased by this late victory against the Scots which he vnder-hand seemes to haue conuerted to his secret priuate ends closely animated his brother the Earle of Worcester and his fiery spirited son against the King to both their confusions 30 The King tooke to wife the Lady Iane of Nauarre widdow of Iohn de Montfort Duke of Britaine named the Conquerour who died the yeere before by whom she had issue both sons and daughters but by the King none He met and married her at Winchester and crowned her Queene at Westminster The King was not trusted with the custody of any her three sonnes Iohn Richard Arthur who remained in France 31 Euents are the best interpreters of prophesies and prodigies Strange was that which Walsingham hath written of a fatall Spectrum or Apparitions in the summer time betweene Bedford and Bickleswade where sundry monsters of diuers colours in the shapes of armed men were often seene to issue out of the woods at morning and at noone which to such as stood farre off seemed to encounter one the other in most terrible manner but when they drew neer nothing was to be found Of another nature were the fiery attempts of the Percies The first of them who discouered in armes his mortall hatred was the noble Hotspur who vnder colour of the Scottish warre made head about Chester and the marches of Wales To him by the priuitie of Hotspurs father repaires the naughtie old man the Earle of Worcester leauing the young Prince of Wales and the Princes houshold ouer both which for their better Gouernment the King had placed him Now was the torch of warre lighted vp and began to blaze for though the chiefe plot-master the Earle of Northumberland was not ioined to them as hee did intend yet were their numbers growne mightily with which they meant to enter the Towne of Shrewsbury to make thereof a Seat of warre 32 Colourable causes of their armes were the ordinarie paintings of the like attempts Care of common-wealths reformation and their owne safeties for hauing first protested their intentions not to be the breach of loyaltie they pretend and by letters sent about doe signifie 1. That the publike monie was not employed vpon the pretended defence of the kingdome but vnduly wasted 2. That by reason of bad tongues about the King they durst not approach him to declare their innocency vnlesse the Prelates and Peeres of the Realme did first intercede for them 3. That they tooke armes onely to guard their owne heads and to see the Kingdome better gouerned These Articles had the place of the Huske but the kernell of the enterprize had principallie these 1. To thrust King Henry out of his seat and consequently to depriue him of life 2. To aduance the title of the Lord Mortimer Earle of Mââ¦ch their neerest Allie for the Earle of Northumberland had married Elizabeth the daughter of the Lord Edmund Mortimer the elder Earle of March by Philip daughter to Lionel Duke of Clarence 3. To take reuenge of King Henry for seeking to drawe the chiefe benefit to himselfe of the victory at Halidowâ⦠hill whose principall prisoners he required and for such other priuate grudges 4. To share the Kingdome betweene Mortimer Percy and Owen Glendower Concerning which partition it is in some found written that Indentures tripartite were sealed showing that south-South-England should remaine to Mortimer North-England to Percy and Wales beyond Seuern to Glendower But Archembald Earle of Dowglas who did his Countrey good seruice by making one in our Combustions by common consent was allowed for his share to be free from ransome and to haue Berwicke 33 This in our English Adages is called to reckon without our host or to count our chickens before they are hatched But though at this time God would haue it so yet who doth not easily see what a wild horse a kingdome so gotten is and how hard to sit and not to manage onlie Yet it seemeth that if Mortimer hauing so iust a title to the Crowne had openlie professed the cause of his attempt against King Henry it might iustlie haue beene exempted from all staine of disabilitie But this partition is said to haue beene wisely built vpon a sound Welsh prophesie of Merlins as if King Henry were the Mowldwarp cursed of Gods owne mouth and Mortimer Percy and Glendower the Dragon Lyon and Wolfe which should diuide this Realme betweene them Surely the Welsh hauing any hand in such a partition it is not likelie they could thinke it had the right feete if it stood not vpon the supposed Merlins his ridiculous cosenages and riddles The English not to be behind in leasings doe in the meanetime euery where spread that Richard was safe aliue and in the Castle of Chester Who can wonder that this name should be so gratious as if alone it were enough to haue shaken Henry out of his State when Nero himselfe had so many fauorites that twenty yeeres after his death an obscure fellow faining himselfe Nero was so backt and countenanced by the Parthians and others that not without much difficulty the Romans could get him into their hands 34 On the other side King Henry assailed with so vnexpected ieopardies defends his cause by letters and strongly puts the blame vpon the accusers saying That he maruelled exceedingly seeing the Earle of Northumberland and Henry his Sonne had the greatest part of the publike moneys deliuered to them for defence of the borders against
of England whose glorious life and acts next insue 56 Thomas Duke of Clarence President of the Councell to King Henry the first his brother and Steward of England He was slaine at Beaufort in Anion without any issue He married Margaret daughter to Thomas Holland Earle of Kent the widow of Iohn Beauford Earle of Somerset 57 Iohn Duke of Bedford Regent of France in the time of King Henry the sixt Duke also of Anion and Alanson Earle of Cenomannia Harecourt of Kendall and Dreux Viscount Beaumont He married first with Anne daughter to Iohn Duke of Burgundy Secondly with Iacoba daughter to Peter de Luxemburgh Earle of Saint Paul And died without any issue 58 Humfrey was by his brother King Henry the fifth created Duke of Glocester was Protectour of the Kingdome of England for 25. yeeres in the time of King Henry the sixt in whose first yeere hee styled himselfe in his Charters thus Humfrey by the grace of God sonne brother and vncle to Kings Duke of Glocester Earle of ãâã Holland Zeland and Pembroke Lord of Friestand Great Chamberlaine of the Kingdome of England Protector and Defendor of the same Kingdome and Church of England Hee was a man who nobly deserued of the common wealth and of learning as being himselfe very learned and a magnificent Patron and benefactor of the Vniuersity of Oxford where hee had beene educated and was generally called the Good Duke Hee married first Iacoba heire to William Duke of Bauaria Earle of Holland who as after was knowne had first beene lawfully troth-plighted to Iohn Duke of Brabant and therefore was afterward diuorced from the said Humfrey His second wife was Elianor daughter to Reginald Baron Cobham de Scarborough Queene Margaret wife to King Henry the sixt repining at his great power in swaying the King state socretly wrought his ruine hee being murthered in his bed at Burie dying without any issue 1446. His body was buried at Saint Albans yet the vulgar error is that he lyes buried in Saint Pauls 59 Blaunch married to William Duke of Bauaria and Emperour 60 Philip married to Iohn King of Denmarke and Norway HENRIE THE FIFTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE TWO AND FIFTIETH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XV. AMongst the many Monarchs of this most famous Empire none is found more complete with all heroicall vertues then is this King of whose life by order and successe of story wee are now to write which is Henry of that name the fifth the renowne of England and glory of Wales Of whom what was spoken of Titus in the flourishing times of the Romans may for the time of his raigne be truly verified in him both of them being the-louely darlings and delightfull ioy of Mankind But as Titus is taxed by his story-Writers in youth to haue been riotous profuse wastfull and wanton for which as he saith with the dislikes of men he stept into the throne so if wee will beleeue what others haue writ Henry was wilde whiles hee was a Prince whose youthfull prankes as they passed with his yeers let vs haue leaue here to rehearse and leaue them motiues to our owne vse as hee made them for his 2 His birth was at Monmouth in the Marches of Wales the yeer of Christs assuming our flesh 1388 and the eleuenth of King Richards raigne his father then a Subiect and Earle of Derbie Leicester Lincolne afterwards created Duke of Hereford in riââ¦ht of his wife then of Lancaster by the death of his father and lastly by election made the Soueraigne of England that vnfortunate Richard being deposed the Crowne His mother was Mary second daughter and coheire of Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Northampton high Constable of England as we haue said 3 His young yeeres were spent in literature in the Academie of Oxford where in Queenes Colledge he was a Student vnder the tuition of his vncle Henry Beauford Chancellour of that Vniuersity afterwards Bishoppe of Lincolne and Winchester and lastly made Cardinall by the title of Eusebius But his Father obtayning the Crowne and himselfe come to the age of twelue yeeres had the succession thereof entailed on him by Parliament and accordingly was created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester and presently had the Title of the Dukedome of Aquitaine conferred vpon him the better to effect the thing then intended which was to haue obtained in marriage young Queene Isabel late wife to the murthered King Richard daughter of Charles the sixt King of France 4 From Oxford Prince Henry was called to Court and the Lord Thomas Perey then Earle of Worcester made his Gouernour but being himselfe false to the Father could giue no good example vnto the sonne whose hostile attempts in the field of Shrewsburie cost that disloyall Earle his head and almost had done Prince Henry his life who in battell against him was wounded in the face with an arrow This marke of his manhood with the ouerthrow of Hotspur in that bloody conflict were hopefull signes of his following successe which presently were seconded with as fortunate proceedings against Owen Glendowr that scourge of his Country and Arch-rebell vnto Englands peace whom this Prince so pursued through the vast mountaines of Wales that from the Dennes of those deserts hee durst not shew his face but therein perished by famine natures other wants though the Prince had then scarcely attained vnto sixeteene 5 But growne from his tutors command or controll and come to the yeers for dispose of himselfe as his youth stood affected so were his consorts and those many times whose conditions were none of the best whether led by an inclination of youth which commonly lets the raine loose vnto Will or to know that by proofe which other Princes doe by report I will not determine yet vnto the latter doe I rather incline knowing that Salomon the wisest of Kings did so himselfe and rather by Rosse I am lead who writeth that Prince Henry in Oxford had in great veneration such as excelled in vertue or learning and among many two hee nameth Thomas Rodban of Merton Colledge a great Astronomer by him preferred to the Bishopricke of S. Dauids in Wales and Iohn Carpenter of Oriel Colledge a learned Doctor of Theologie whom hee aduanced to the See of Worcester But let vs heare how his wilde oates were spent and with what increase the haruest was got The translater of Liuie who wrote the storie of this worthy Prince and dedicated his paines to King Henry his sonne affirmeth for truth that many actions he did farre vnfitting his greatnesse of birth and among other doth taxe him with no better then theft who in the raigne of his Father accompanied with such as spent their wits vpon other mens spoiles laide waite in the way for his Rents receiuers and robd them of that which
13. of Richard 2. which disabled the Alien Religious to enioy any Benefices within England and now fearing to nourish a snake in his bosome King Henry forbad the French from all preferments Ecclesiasticall and those Priors Aliens conuentual who had institution and induction to put in security not to disclose or cause to be disclosed the counsell nor secrets of the Realme and that the French might hold his dealings honourable and open hee sent Antilop his purseuant at Armes vnto King Charles with letters of defiances next making Queene Ioan his mother in Law the Regent of the land he drew his forces vnto Southampton commaunding his followers there to attend him in readinesse by the feast of Saint Iohn Baptist ensuing 30 Charles the French King expecting present inuasion sent his Ambassadors vnto Iohn the sixt Duke of Britain who had married his daughter with an hundred thousand Crowns to leuie forces for his aide and a Iewell worth fiue thousand Crownes more to himselfe which the Duke promised to come in person to performe And as it is reported King Charles sent to Scrope Grey and Cambridge all three in especiall fauour with the King a million of gold to betray Henry into his hands or to murther him before hee should arriue in Normandy These to make their faction stronger though Scroope was Lord Treasurer Grey a Priuie Councellour Cambridge the sonne of Edmund Duke of Yorke meant to draw in Edmund Earle of March the sonne of Roger Mortimer and lineally the heire vnto Lionell Duke of Clarence the next in succession for the house of Yorke and reuealing their intended purpose forced him to sweare to their secresie which if hee refused they threatned his death whereupon he required but an howres respite which hardly granted he went to the King and reuealed the conspiracie euen the night before the day that hee meant to put to sea 31 The parties apprehended and brought before him in presence of many nobles King Henry thus spake With what horrour O Lord may anie true English heart consider that you for pleasing of a forreine enemy should imbrue your hands in our blood as also in the blood of our brethren to the ruine of your owne natiue soile reuenge herein touching my person though I seeke not yet for the safegard of you my deare friends and for due preseruation of the Realme I am by place and office to minister remedy against these Offenders Get you hence therefore you miserable wretches to receiue the iust reward of your deserts wherein God giue you repentance for your so foule sinnes 32 Notwithstanding this their offence their inditement as it standeth in the Record includes matter of other quality that Richard Earle of Cambridge of Conesburgh in the County of Yorke and Thomas Grey of Heton in the Countie of Northumberland Knight for that they in the twentieth of Iuly and third of King Henry the fifts raigne at Southampton had conspired together with a power of men to haue lead away the Lord Edmund Earle of March into Wales and to haue procured him to take the Gouernment of the Realme in case that King Richard the second were dead with a purpose to haue put forth a Proclamation in the name of the said Earle as heire to the Crowne against King Henry by the name of Lancaster vsurper and further to haue conuayed a Banner of the Armes of England and a certaine Crowne of Spaine set vpon a Pallet layd in gage to the sayd Earle of Cambridge into Wales As also that the said conspirators had appointed certaine into Scotland to bring thence one Trumpington and another resembling in shape fauour and countenance King Richard And Henrie Scroope of Masham in the Countie of Yorke was likewise indited as consenting to the Premisses Thus well appeared their purpose though Richard Earle of Cambridge considering the possibility of his owne issue had secretly carried that businesse whose sorrowfull letter of his owne hand writing as it came to ours we thinke not amisse here to insert Most dreadfull and Soueraigne Liege Lord I Richard Yorke your humble subiect and very Leigeman beseech you of grace of all manner of offences which I haue ãâã or assented vnto in any kind by stirring of other folke egging me vnto wherein I wot well I haue highly offended to your Highnesse beseeching you at the reuerence of God that you like to take mee into the hands of your mercifull and piteous grace thinking yee will of your ãâã goodnes my Leige Lord my full trust is that you will hauâ⦠consideration though that my person be of none valew your high goodnesse where God hath set you in sâ⦠high estate to euery Leigeman that you longeth plent ãâã to ââ¦ue that you like to accept this my simple request for the loue of our Lady and the blessed holy Ghost to whom I pray that they moue your heart euer to all pittie and grace for their high goodnes Notwithstanding this his humble petition vpon the sixt of August following hee with Scroope and Grey were beheaded and his body with head enterred in the Chappell of Gods-house in South-hampton whose apprehensions arraignements and deaths were so followed each after others as the French knew not but that the treason had successe and their returned Ambassadours told it for certaine that King Henry had either dismissed his Army or which was thought more true himselfe was slaine by the Conspirators so easie an entrance hath babling report into the wide eares of credulous desire 33 But King Henrie now ready to embarke his men vpon Wednesday the seauenth of August with fifteene hundred Saile tooke to Seas attended with sixe thousand speares and twenty foure thousand footmen besides Gunners Enginers Artificers and Labourers a great number and the fifteenth of the same month cast Anchor in the mouth of Seyne at a place called Kideaux about three miles from Harflew where he landed his men and falling deuoutly vpon his knees desired Gods assistance to recouer his right making Proclamation vpon paine of death that Churches should be spared from all violence of spoile that Churchmen women and Children should not be hurt abused or wronged then giuing the order of Knighthood to many of his followers hee assigned his Standards to men of most strength and courage which done he tooke the hill neere adioyning and thence sent his spiall to the Towne of Harflew making that the first assay of his fortunes in France But before we enter any further discourse in the affaires of that Kingdome it shall not be amisse to speake of things commenced in England before that King Henry tooke to the Seas 34 The Churches throughout Christendome hauing beene disquieted the space of twentie nine yeers and now growne intollerable through the schismaticall ambitions maintained by three Papall Monarchs mounted into Saint Peters seate each of them grasping the Chaire with so fast a fist that the ioints thereof
had built 2. Barricadoes himselfe in armes stood there to receiue the Duke Burgogne approached kneeled downe vpon one knee and with an honourable reuerence saluted him most humbly the Daulphin neglecting all courtesies to him-ward chargeâ⦠him with breach of promise for that the ciuill warres and his garrisons were not surceast and withdrawne the Dukes sword hanging too farre backe and somewhat troubling his kneeling he put his hand vpon the hilt to put it more forward whereat Robert de Loire standing by sayd doe you draw your sword against the Lord Daulphin at which words Tanneguy de Chastell with a battle-axe stroke him on the face and cut off his Chin and others with other wounds made an end of his life before he could arise from his knee or get out his sword 50 Queene Isabell another cruell Medea and vnnaturall mother hauing a double offence done her redoubled her wrath and continued her tragick passions against her sonne the young Daulphin who not only incites Philip now the new Duke of Burgogne to reuenge his murdered fathers death but torments her poore husbands spirits in perswading him to disherite Charles their sonne and to giue in marriage Lady Katherine vnto King Henry who now had set his foote farre into France Duke Philip for his part ready for reuenge sent the Bishop of Arras with other his Ambassadors vnto Rouen to King Henry to entreat a peace and againe not many daies after their returne sent backe the said Bishop whose message was so pleasing that Henry sent the Bishop of Rochester the Earle of Warwicke and Guien vnto Arras who were as welcome vnto Duke Philip so that betwixt Rouen and Arras messengers continually passed till a peace was concluded which was proclaimed to continue from that day then about the feast of the Epiphany vnto mid-March ensuing betwixt King Henrie King Charles and Philip Duke of Burgogne 51 King Henry thus farre gone in his affaires for that Crowne sent his Ambassadors vnto the new made Pope Martin the first such was the fate of Romes Apostolicall fathers in those faire Sun-shine and Golden daies that the greatest Monarch was but a vassal to attend vpon their stirrop their Crownes subiect to be spurned off with their feete Henrie therefore minding to stop the violence of these narrow Seas and to make the streame milde betwixt his two Realmes had now none to let but only him that was all in all and bare an Oare in euery mans boat and therefore from King Charles Burgogne and himselfe his Ambassadors sollicited his fatherlie consent to admit him his most Christian sonne of France and to giue his holy blessing for the confirmation of the marriage and peace concluded betwixt those two famous Princes King Henries right to the French Crowne they plainely laid forth what calamities France had felt in their resistance Agincourt Normandy and Aquitaine as they shewed him were most lamentable witnesses and the holde that the Lyon had got at that day of the Flower de Luce was not to be wrested out of his fast grasped pawes But his dull eare was deafe herevnto answering that this peace was preiudiciall to the right of Charles the Daulphin and therefore hee denied to confirme it 52 But with what quill these wines were vented from the setled Lees for the Daulphin vnlesse it was the golden vice a powerfull key indeed to vnlocke the Popes silent lips I know not most true it is the conditions went forward and the place for the confirmation of couenants was Troyes in Champagne where King Charles and his Queene then lay and whither Burgogne Guien the Lord Rosse and others attended with fiue hundred horse were sent Ambassadors from Henry In their way they besieged and after fifteene daies wan the Towne of Crespie that held for the Daulphin demolished the Castell razed the wals and departed vpon composition These comming to Troyes were honorably receiued and louingly concluded on a finall peace where Lady Katherine was attended as the Englsh Queene and some left to guard her by King Henries command His Ambassadors returned and affection enflamed himselfe attended with the Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester his brethren the Duke of Excester the Earles of Warwicke Huntingdon Salisbury Guienne and many other nobles his guard consisting of sixteene hundred Launces and Archers departed from Rouen to Ponthois to S. Denis and from thence into Prouins where he was met neere vnto Troyes by the Duke of Burgundy and many other French Lords and with all Princesse attendance was conducted into the Towne The ioy was great with which he was receiued especially of the King the Queene and Lady Katherine whom he found in S. ââ¦eters Church expepecting his comming where forthwith he and the Lady was affianced and falling effsoones into conference of the conditions of amity these were consented vnto by the French and King Henry 1. That K. Henry should take Lady Katherine to wife 2. That Charles Isabel should retaine the name of King and Queene and should hold all their dignities rents and possessions belonging to the Crowne of France during their naturall liues 3. That the Lady Katherine should haue her Dowry in England as Queens heretofore were wont to haue that is to say the summe of forty thousand sceutes that is two to a noble 4. That the same summe of forty thousand sceutes yeerely shall bee confirmed vnto Queene Katherine by our lawes according to our vsuall rights at the time of our death 5. That the said Lady Katherine so ouerliuing vs from the time of our death shall haue for her Dowry in the Kingdome of France the summe of twenty thousand francks yeerly out of the lands places and Lordships that Blanch sometime wife to Philip Beauisall held and enioied 6. That after the death of Charles our said father the Crown and Realme of France shall with all rights and appurtenances remaine vnto vs to our heires for euermore 7. And for as much as our said father is infirme by reason of sicknesse and may not entend in his owne person to dispose of the affaires of the Realme therefore during the life of our said father the faculties and exercise of the gouernment and disposition of the publike vtilitie of the Realme of France shall be and abide to vs so that thence forth wee may gouerne the Realme and admit to our Councell and assistance to the Councell of France such of the English Nobility as we shal thinke meete 8. That also we of our owne power shall cause the Court of France to be kept and obserued in as full authority and in all manner of places that now or in time comming is or shall be subiect to our said father 9. Also that we to our powers shall defend and helpe all and euery of the Peeres Nobles Cities Townes Cominalties and singular persons now or in time to come subiects
name call and write vs in French in this manner Nostre treschier filz Henry Roy d'Engleterre heretere de France and in Latine in this manner Praclarissimus filius noster Henrieus Rex Anglia Hares Francia 26. That we shall put no impositions or exactions to charge the Subiects of our said father without cause reasonable and necessary No otherwise then for common good of the Realme of France and according to the Lawes and Customes prouided for the same Realme 27. Also that we shall trauell to our power to effect that by the assent of the three states of the Realmes of England and France all manner of obstacles may be done away and this chiefly that it be ordeined and prouided that from the time that we or any of our heires come to the Crowne of France both the Crownes that is to say of France and England perpetually be together in one and in the same person that is to say from our fathers life to vs and from the terme of our life thence forward in the persons of our heires that shall be one after another and that both Realmes shall be gouerned from the time that we or our heires come to the same not seuerally vnder diuers Kings in one time but vnder the same person which for the time shall be King of both Realmes and our Soueraigne Lord as is aforesaid keeping neuerthelesse in all manner of things to either of the said Realmes their rights liberties customes vsages and lawes not making subiect in any manner of wise one of the same Realmes to the rights lawes or vsages of that other 28. That thenceforth perpetually shall be still rest and that in all manner of wise dissentions hates rancours enuies and warres betweene the same Realmes of France and England and the people of the same Realmes drawing to accord of the same peace may cease and be broken 29. That from henceforth for euermore peace and tranquility good accord and affection and stable friendship shall be betwixt the said Realmes and the Subiects of the same and shall keepe themselues with their Counsels helpes and common assistance against all men that enforce them to doe or to imagine wrongs harmes displeasures or greeuances to them or either of them and that they shall be conuersant in merchandizing freely and surely together paying the Customes due and accustomed and that all the confederates and allyes of our said father and the Realme of France as also our confederates of the Realme of England shall in eight months space from the time of this accord of peace as it is notified to them declare by their letters that they will draw to this accord and will be comprehended vnder the treaties and accord of this peace sauing neuerthelesse their obedience to either of the same Crownes and to all manner of actions rights and reuenues that belong to our said father and his Subiects and to vs and our Subiects against all manner of such Allies and Confederates 30. That our father neither our brother the Duke of Burgundy shall begin nor make with Charles calling himselfe the Daulphin of Viennes any treatie peace or accord but by Counsell and assent of each of vs three or of other the three estates of either the said Realmes aboue-named 31. Also that we with the assent of our brother of Burgundy and other of the Nobles of the Realme of France which ought thereunto to be called shall ordeine for the Gouernance of our said father surely louingly and honestly after the degree of his royall estate and dignity in such wise as shall be to the worship of God of our said father and of the Realm of France 32. Also that all manner of persons that shall be our father to doe him personall seruice not onlie in office but in all other attendances aswell the Nobles and Gentlemen as others shall be such as haue beene borne in the Realme of France or in places belonging to France good wise true and able to doe him seruice and our said father shall dwell in places vnder his obedience and no where else wherefore we charge and command our said liege subiects and other being vnder our obedience that they keepe and doe to be kept in all that belongeth to them this accord and peace after the forme and manner as it is accorded and that they attempt in no manner wise any thing that may be preiudiciall or contrary to the same accord and peace vpon paine of life and limme and all that they may forfeit vnto vs. 33. Also that we for the things aforesaid and euery one of them shall giue our assent by our letters Patents sealed with our seale vnto our said father without all approbation and confirmation of vs and all other of our blood roiall and of the Cities and Townes to vs obedient sealed with our great seale shall make or cause to be made letters approbatory and confirmed of the Peeres of his Realme and of the Lords Citizens Burgesses of the same vnder his obedience all which Articles we haue sworne to keepe vpon the holie Euangelists Yeuen at Troies the 30. of May Anno 1420. And the same were proclaimed in London the 20. of Iune following for the Copies of this treaty the French King sent to euery Town in France as King Henry did likewise into England there to be published by Proclamation These Articles were concluded betwixt the two Kings in the presence of Queene Isabell the Duke of Burgundy and the Kings Councell the Prince of Orange Seigneur Chastelleux Marshall of France with many others the prime Nobility both of England and France both the Kings with the Queene taking their solemne oath there vpon the holy Euangelists as did likewise the Duke of Burgundy and the rest Burgundy being the first man that laid his hand on the booke and sware homage to King Henry who thereupon was stiled and proclaimed Regent of France 53 In whose presence also vpon the third of Iune being the morrow after Trinity Sunday the marriage of King Henry and Lady Katherine with all pompous solemnity was celebrated in Saint Peters Church at Troyes the Bishop of that See doing the Ceremonies And after royall feasts and Princely entertainements before the dissolution of that roiall assembly King Henry inuiting the French King and others his great Peeres to a sumptuous banquet made a pithy and pleasing Oration vnto them thus testifying his Princely desire to aduance their weale and demerit their loue 54 As the chiefe marke whereunto my cares and endeuors haue hitherto leuelled hath beene to vnite and concorporate these two Kingdomes of France and England into one which now by Gods goodnes is most happily effected so is it still and euer shall be both my desire and care that vnto posterity we may leaue it setled in the same sort and free from all empeachments of factious discords that beingas it
heire of Iohn Beaufort Duke of Sommerset was father by her vnto Henry the only heire of Lancaster afterwards King of England Iasper the second brother was created the same yeere Earle of Pembroke who required his brothers kindnes with continuall assistance against the house of ãâã and when that faction preuailed he was forced to flie into Flanders but it againe waning he was both restored and to his greater honour created Duke of Bedford dying without any issue legittimate This Queene either for deuotion or her owne safety tooke into the Monastery of Bermondsey in Southwarke where dying Ian. 2. A D. 1436. shee was buried in our Ladies Chappell within S. Peters Church at Westminster whose Corps taken vp in the raigne of King Henry the seuenth her Grand-child when he laid the foundation of that admirable structure and her Coffin placed by King Henry her husbands Tombe hath euer since so remained and neuer reburied where it standeth the Couer being loose to be seene and handled of any that will and that by her owne appointment saith Report which doth in this as in most things speake vntruth in regard of her disobedience to King Henry for being deliuered of her sonne at the place hee forbad His Sonne 87 Henry the only child of a roiall couple borne at Windsore and not nine months old at his fathers death succeeded in his dominions though not holding his Empire with the like glory Crowned he was with the Crownes of two Kingdomes but vnable by much to weild the scepter of one that of France was lost by the factions of his Nobles before it was well wonne and Englands Crowne twice pluckt from his head before his death Of whose aduentures and variable raigne the times when England lay goared in the blood of her ciuill warres we shall speake in the insuing relation of his innocent but vnfortunate life HENRIE THE SIXTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE THREE AND FIFTIETH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XVI HAd God almighty the giuer and transferrer of Kingdomes thought good that the English should haue setled in the Continent of Europe and not haue beene shutte vp within their Ilands hee would not so soone haue depriued them of their late incomparable Captaine and Soueraigne Henry the fifth But it seemes that God hauing humbled the French Nation vnder Henries victorious hand ment now again to restore them to his wonted fauor by taking away their terrour triumpher substituting his son an Infant in his place Henrie of that name the 6. born at Windsor who was crowned about the eight month of his age The prety hands which could not feed himselfe were yet made capable to weeld a scepter and hee that was beholding to nurses for milke did neuerthelesse distribute the sustenance of law and iustice to so great and warlike Nations Counsell supplies the defect of age At his fathers death hee had vncles men of approued valour and discretion to whom the principall care of all publike affaires by the fathers last prouisions was committed Humfrey Duke of Glocester the yonger brother of two had the gouernement of England entrusted to his fidelity the regency of France was assigned for Prouince to Iohn Duke of Bedford the eldest liuing vncle of the King as to a Prince of much magnanimity prowesse and felicitie in conduct with whom was ioyned Philip Duke of Burgundie The guard and custody of the royall Infant was assigned to Thomas Duke of Excester the nurture and education to his mother the Queene Dowager vpon the two vncles as betweene the two Poles of the English Empire the whole globe of gouernment moued whatsoeuer is done by the kingly power is said to be done by the King We shall behold notwithstanding in the tragicall glasse of this Henries raigne how farre the imbecillity of the kingly person may affect the body politicke with good or euill If histories were ordayned to stirre affections not to teach and instruct neuer any Princes raigne since the Conquest did better deserue to bee described with a tragical style and words of horror sorrow although the beginning like the faire morning of a most tempestuous day promised nothing morethen a continuance of passed felicities 2 For the State of the English affaires was great and flourishing England without tumult the naturall fierce humors of her people consuming or exercising themselues in France and France her selfe for the nobler parts together with the grand City of Paris head of that Monarchie was at their deuotion There wanted nothing which might aduance the worke begunne Most noble and expert Leaders as those which had bin fashioned in the schoole of warre vnder the best martiall master of that age the late Henry arms full of veterant souldiers most of which were of skill sufficient to be commanders themselues their friends firme no defect nor breach by which dissipation might enter to the ouerthrow of the English greatnesse as yet disclosing themselues Wisdome pietie riches forwardnesse at home courage and like forwardnesse abroad It is a fruitfull speculation to consider how God carrieth his part in the workes of men alwaies iustly sometimes terribly but neuer otherwise then to bring all worldly greatnesse and glory into due contempt and loathing that the soule may bee erected to her Creator and aspire to a Crown celestiall The first disaduantage which hapned to the English cause after the late Kings decease was the death of Charles the French King who suruiued the other but fiftie and three dayes This wee may worthily call the first as it was a great aswell as the first disaduantage for the imbecilities of that Prince were a streÌgth to the English On the other side God obseruing a talio and parilitie the infancy of young Henry was an aduantage to Charles the Daulphin of France now by them of his faction called King of France as the English vsed in derision to enstyle him King of Berrie because little else was left vnto him 3 In England whose condition the order of narure wils vs first to describe because there was the seat of counsell by which all the actions of the generall state were directed a Parliament was assembled to establish the Crowne vpon the Infant and to prouide for the publike vses and necessities of State Money alwayes one of them was liberally granted It was a strange sight and the first time that euer it was seene in England which in the next yeere hapned an infant sitting in the mothers lap before it could tell what English meant to exercise the place of Soueraigne direction in open Parliament Yet so it was for the Queene to illumine that publike conuention of States with her Infants presence remoued from Windsor to London through which Citie her selfe roially seated with her young sonne vpon her lappe passed in maiesticke manner to Westminster and there tooke seate among all his Lords whom by the
ordinary mouth of that high Court hee saluted and spake to them at large concerning the premises where as hee vttered the mind of his place by anothers tongue so hee elsewhere prosecuted all affaires by other mens hands and Organs 4 The Duke of Bedford as the nature of his place exacted to settle and preserue the State of France for his young Nephew the King together with Philip Duke of Burgoigne who as yet continued a stedfast friend to the English Soueraignety knowing the Daulphin busie to recouer France strengthned the confines of their gouernment with Garrisons assembled their powers and laboured to retaine the hearts of their owne party The Duke of Bedford Regent of France had words to them to this effect in open assemble That they should not violate their plighted and sworne alleagiance neither by themselues endeauour nor endure that by others their Soueraigne Lord young Henry should be defrauded of his inheritance or that the hatreds and enmities which now beganne to die betweene the French and English names should through the practises of most faithlesse men be renued and reinflamed That they would remember how by Gods speciall fauour and goodnesse the two Kingdoms of France and England were vnited vnder one most faire and goodly Monarchie in an eternall league and lately so established that no humane force could rââ¦st That albeit they had sustained dammage by the warre yet the same would bee recouered with aduantage if they honored loued and obeyed their lawfull Soueraigne Lord King Henry and prosecuted his enemies with extremity according to bounden duty This Oration found plausible admission in shew Henry is proclaimed King of England and of France and such chiefes as were present did their homages taking oath to be true The like Obligation and Sacrament of alleagiance was put vpon all the French through the English Dominions in France 5 Charles who as sonne and heire to the late King entitled himselfe King of France by the name of Charles the seuenth being then about the seauen and twentieth yeere of his age full of courage and new hopes gathered what force he could his chiefe Leuies were made in Daulphynois and Italy from whence for money he drew sundry troupes But the best sinews of his Army moued in certain thousands of the Scotish Nation which serued vnder him The first steppe which the Charolines or forces of Charles made into hostile action was vnfortunate for comming to raise the siege which the English held about Crepan they were put to flight with the losse of about two thousand of their numbers This was noble in Charles and his Charolines that their minds sunke not at the horrour of such an euill Omen It was saith Aemylius of them resolued to encounter aduerse fortune with encrease of courage The Regent on the other side was vigilant vpon all occasions the power of his Regency extended it selfe without contradiction through Vimew Pontieu and Picardie from Paris to Reines Chalons and Troyes vp to the water of Loyr and the Sea A goodly scope of territory and absolutely the best of France That late losse foile of the Charolines was repaired shortly after by an ouerthrow in skirmish which they gaue to the English party from whom with the slaughter of about fifteene hundreth they recouered a great booty specially of Cattel which the English had gotten in the Countries of Nugion and Main but thus intercepted vpon their return into Normandy Charles which Paul Aemylius omitteth doubteth that successe for Meulan vpon Sein is by him taken where all the English are put to the sword but the possession was short and the reuenge speedy Thomas Montacute Earle of Salisbury a man saith Polydor more like the old Romans then people of that age so great was his vertue and cheualrie hauing with him Iohn of Luxemburg Generall of the Burgundian horsemen recouers the place killing all the French which were found therein 6 At the Citie of Amiens in Picardie the three great Dukes of Bedford Regent of France Burgoign and Britaine meet to consult of the whole course summe of affaires There they renued the League adding that each should be others friend and that all of them should defend King Henries right with their best forces For the better assurance of this profitable amity the Regent then a Bachelour tooke to wife the Lady Anne sister to Philip Duke of Burgundie while the Regent was absent from Paris vpon these iust occasions the Parisians who not long before had sent Ambassadors into England to acknowledge their obedience to King Henry practised with Charles to deliuer their City The Regent had notice of this dangerous treason and with his presence retained them in duety The chiefe Actors paied their liues for satisfaction of the trespasse In good time there arriued out of England ten thousand fresh Souldiers Ouer them hee ordeined Captaines the famous Earle of Salisbury William Pole Earle of Suffolke Robert Willoughby and others Himselfe lead about with him for the generall seruice eighteene hundred horsemen and eight thousand foote With these field-forces the maime of the English estate in France was held together though not without difficulty and diuers aduentures In them he tooke from Charles sundry strong Townes and Fortresses as Crotoy Baside Riol Rula Gyrond Basile Mermound Milham Femel Seintace and many other 7 The Regents chiefe designe was to draw Charles to fight hoping by his ouerthrow to conclude many daies workes in one For this cause he drew into Normandy Charles was then in Tourain where he mustereth his people The Regent prospers in the meane time and takes by siege a place of good importance presuming so to dare the French out to a Battell Iohn Duke of Alanson is sent with an Army and instructions to fight if occasion serued but Charles himselfe was not suffered to hazard his person Not farre from the Towne of Vernoil which the English had taken before the Duke of Alanson and his Charolines could succour it the two Armies embattelled themselues The fight began with shot which seeming not quicke enough to dispatch the work the battels came to hand-stroaks where for some houres there was maintained a constant and doubtfull battell with great furie on both sides The English enured to the French warres hauing borne the first heats of their enemies which are in that Nation most ragefull by perseuerance vtterly brake and put them to flight The Regent himselfe with a battle-axe fought most fiercely winning immortall honor in that bloody iourney There were slaine of the enemies side Iohn Earle of Boughwhan Constable of France Archenbald Dowglas Duke of Tourain and Lieutenant of France Archembald his sonne Earle of Wigton with many other of the Scots Of the French there were slaine the Earle of Vantadowr and sundry others In all there died vpon that side certaine thousands None writes of fewer then foure or fiue thousand nor
him in their suite In which albeit they meant as much honour to his Grace as wealth to all the Realm beside yet were they not sure how his Grace would take it whom they would in no wise offend Then the Protector as he was very gentle of himselfe and also longed sore to know what they meant gaue him leaue to propose what him liked verily trusting for the good mind that he bare them all none of them would intend any thing to him-ward wherewith hee ought to be grieued 60 When the Duke had this leaue and pardon to speake then waxed hee bold to shew him their entent and purpose with all the causes mouing them thereunto as you haue heard before and finally to beseech his Grace that it would like him of his accustomed goodnes and zeale vnto the realm now with his eye of pitty to behold the long continued distresse and decay of the same and to set his gratious hands to redresse an amendment thereof by taking vpon him the Crowne and gouernment of the land according to his right and title lawfully descended vnto him and to the law of God profit of the Realme and vnto his grace so much the more honour and lesse paine in that that neuer Prince raigned ouer any people that were so glad to liue vnder his obeisance as the people of this land vnder his 61 When the Protector had heard the proposition he looked very strangely thereat and answered That albeit it were he partly knew the things by them alleaged to be true yet such intire loue he bare vnto King Edward and his children that so much more he regarded his honour in other Realmes about then the Crowne of any one of which he was neuer desirous that he could not finde in his heart in this point to incline to their desire For in all other Nations where the truth was not well knowne it would peraduenture be thought that it was his own ambitious minde and deuise to depose the Prince and to take himselfe the Crowne with which infamie he would not haue his honour stained for anie Crowne in which he had euer perceiued much more labour and paine then pleasure to him that would so vse it as he that would not were not worthy to haue it Notwithstanding he not only pardoned them the motion that they made him but also thanked them for the loue and harty fauour they bare him praying them for his sake to giue and beare the same to the Prince vnder whom hee was and would be content to liue and with his labour and counsell as farre as should like the King to vse him he would doe his vttermost endeuour to set the Realme in good state which was already in this little time of his Protectorship the praise be giuen to God well begun in that the malice of such as were before occasion of the contrary and of new intended to be were now partly by good pollicy partly more by Gods speciall prouidence then mans prouision repressed 62 Vpon this answere giuen the Duke by the Protectors licence a little rowned aswell with other noble men about him as with the Maior and Recorder of London And after that vpon like pardon desired and obtained he shewed aloude vnto the Protector for a finall conclusion that the Realme was at a point King Edwards line should not any longer raigne ouer them both for that they had so farre gone as it was now no surety to retreat as for that they thought it was for the weale vniuersall to take that way although they had not yet begun it Wherefore if it would like his grace to take the Crowne vpon him they would humbly beseech him thereunto if he would giue them a resolute answere to the contrary which they would be loth to heare then must they needes seeke and would not faile to finde some other noble man that would These words much moued the Protector which else as euery man may know would neuer of likelihood haue inclined thereunto But when he saw there was none other way but that either he must take it or else he and his both goe from it he said vnto the Lords and commons 63 Sith wee well perceiue that all the Realme is so set whereof we be very sorry that they will not suffer in any wise King Edwards line to gouerne them whom no earthly man can gouerne against their wils and well we also perceiue that no man there is to whom the Crowne can by iust title appertaine as to our selfe as very right heire lawfully begotten of the body of our most deare father Richard late Duke of Yorke to which title is now ioined your election the Nobles and Commons of this Realme which we of all title possible take for the most effectuall we be content and agree fauourably to incline to your petition and request and according to the same we here take vpon vs the roiall estate preheminence and kingdome of the two noble realmes England and France the one from this day forward by vs and our heires to rule gouerne and defend the other by Gods grace and your good helpe to get againe and subdue and establish for euer in due obedience vnto this Realm of England the aduancement whereof we neuer aske of God longer to liue then we intend to procure With this there was a great shout crying King Richard King Richard And then the Lords went vp to the King for so was he from that time called and the people departed talking diuersely of the matter euery man as his fantasie gaue him 64 Much was talked and maruelled at the manner of this dealing that the matter was made so strange vnto both parties as though they neuer had communed either with others before when as themselues wist there was no man so dull that heard them but perceiued well inough that all the matter was so made betweene them How beit some excused that againe and said all must be done in good order And men must sometimes for manners sake not be acknown what they know for at the consecration of a Bishop euery man wotteth well by the paying for his bulles that he purposeth to be one and though he pay for nothing else and yet must he twice be asked whether he will be a Bishop or no and hee must twice say nay and at the third time take it as compelled thereunto by his owne will And in a Stage-play the people know right well that he who plaieth the Sowdaine is percase a sowter yet if one should know so little good to shew out of season what acquaintance he hath with him and call him by his owne name while he standeth in his maiesty one of his tormentors might hap to breake his head worthily for marring of the plaie 65 The raigne of this yong King may well be accounted an interregnum without King aswell for his minoritie being vnder the rule of a Protector himselfe as for
finally in establishing by a solemne Act the Crowne vpon him and his heires for euer 10 After dissolution of which Parliament the King redeemes such pledges as he had left in France for money borrowed and assumes into his Councel those two renowned agents in aduancing his fortunes Iohn Morton and Richard Foxe as the most necessarie parts and supports of his State the former of which not long after Thomas Bourchier dying was elected and enthronized Archbishop of Canterbury the latter was foorthwith aduanced to be Lord Keeper of his Priuy Seale successiuely preferred to the Bishoprickes of Exeter Bath and Welles Durham and Winchester 11 The most wished and most welcome day of marriage betweene King Henry and the Princesse Elizabeth being now come was celebrated by them with all religious and glorious magnificence and by the people with fires of ioy dancings songs and bankets through London all sorts and sexes beseeching Almightie God to send the King and Queene most prosperous successe and an infinite encrease of the common ioy by bestowing vpon them a young Prince and other Issue at his good pleasure Which prayers saith Andreas our Lord Iesus Christ vouchsafed to heare the Queene within a while after prouing with Child of whom shee was happily deliuered in the moneth of September following at Winchester which to the most fortunate King was a new happinesse to the Queene a great reioycement to the Church a soueraigne delight to the Court an exceeding pleasure and in briefe to the whole kingdome an incredible contentment Nor that without reason as it afterward appeared for if God had beene pleased to haue granted longer life not England onely but the whole world should in such a pledge haue had cause of eternall reioycement But God who gouernes all thinges and in whose hand are aswell the Scepters of Princes as dates of their liues disposed otherwise 12 Meanewhile there were not a few who did enuie to King Henry this vnexpected height of felicitie but they who first discouered themselues were certaine remaines of the late ouerthrow at Bosworth whose diffidence or euill will was greater then to relie vpon King Henries clemencie oâ⦠to behold the dazeling brightnes of his new atchieued glorie and for that cause refused to forsake the Sanctuarie which they had taken at Colchester These were the Lord Louell Sir Humfrey Stafford and Thomas Stafford his brother Who while the King secure of dangers behind him was in his Progresse at Yorke meaning by affability bountie and other his wisest courses to gaine the good wils of the Northern people with whom the memory of King Richard was very deare and so to weaken the strengths and hopes of all future conspiracies forsooke their refuge and secretly in seuerall places gathered forces therewith to surprize and dethrone the King The Lord Louell raised his forces with such speed that the King who at Lincolne first heard of his escape and lightly regarded the same was no sooner setled in Yorke but certaine intelligence came that he approched fast with an Armie and withall that the Staffords had assembled forces in Worcestershire meaning to assault the City of * Worcester The extremity of the King who neuer dreamt of such a darling was not small for neither had he any sufficient numbers about him of his sure friends nor could iustly repose confidence in the Northern men whose loue to King Richard their late slaine Lord made them still suspected But danger quickeneth noble courages and therefore vpon due recollection of himselfe hee armes about three thousand men if tanned leather whereof the most of their breast-pieces for want of other stuffe were framed may be called armour and sends them vnder the leading of Iasper Duke of Bedford with commission to pardon or to fight The Duke offering pardon the Lord Louell fled by night to Sir Thomas Broughton into Lancashire where hee lurked certaine monthes the headlesse multitude yeeld without stroake and the felicity of King Henry preuailes in euery place for the Staffords hearing what had hapned to their Confederates disperse their Cloude of rebels and speedily take refuge at Colnham a village about two miles from Abingdon in Oxfordshire But the priuiledges of that place * being iuridically scand in the Kings Bench they were found vnable to afford protection to open traitors whereupon they were forceably taken thence and conueighed to the Tower of London from whence Sir Humfrey Stafford was drawne and executed at Tiburne but his brother Thomas by the Kings mercy had his pardon These short dangers and troubles by reason of their suddainty did worthily make the King wakefull euen ouer smaller accidents this blaze being kindled from so neglected sparkles But there followed deuises which in their owne nature were so strangely impudent and in their vent so strongly Bolstered that if Louels enterprise made him suspitious these other might iustly fill him with innumerable iealousies 13 The records are immortall which testifie that the erection of Idols and Counterfeits to dethrone them who are in possession is a verie olde Stratagem What troubles a Pseudo-Nero wrought by support of the Parthians who wonderfully fauoured Nero liuing the Romane writers teach vs. Neither hath the Diuell Father of Impostures any so solemne practise as Personation and Resemblances of true whether men or things Insomuch that some Diuines haue thought that as he can and often doth trans-shape himselfe into the forme of a Celestiall Angell so that he also deceiued our first mother vnder that resplendent but assumed habit And what mischiefs he wrought in this very kind of thrusting out into the world false pretenders the speech of wise Gamaliel testifieth who rehearseth the names of Theudas and Iudas Galilaus but the world hath since had more woefull experience hereof in that execrable Impostor Mahomet pretending to bee the Messiah In England it selfe before the time of this Henry what strange practises and conspiracies were set on foote vnder the title of a Pseudo-Richard in the raigne of Henry the fourth the former Histories haue sufficiently opened so that this Prince encountred nothing new in the Generall howsoeuer pestilent and extraordinarie in the particular Indeed his raigne more perhaps then any other of his predecessors afforded plentifull matter for such deuises to worke vpon there being many then who hauing beene conceaned as it were in the bowels of Sedition and nourished with the bitter and pernicious milke of dissention were not onely apt to embrace but also where they were not offered euen there to beget occasions of confounding all Men who could neither endure warre nor peace long nor any lowes in either as desirous to enioy the licentious violences of ciuill warre a misery which all wordes how wide soeuer want compasse to expresse The strange attempts of which kind of men or rather Monsters wee shall see exemplified in the subsequent tragedies Richard Simon an ambitious and
imposterous wretch and withall a Priest neither vnlearned the sacred shadow of which name the rather countenanced his practises in hope to make himselfe the principall Bishop of England plotted the aduancement of Lambert Symnell being his pupill in the Vniuersitie of Oxford to the Crown of England instigated thereto by the diuell and suborned by such as fauoured the White-rose faction vpon this occasion There went a rumour that Edward Earle of Warwicke sonne and heire to George the late vnfortunate Duke of Clarence second brother of King Edward was either already murthered or should shortly be This Architect of guile Simon hauing this Symnel in tuition the * sonne of a Baker or Shoomaker but a wel-faced and Princely-shaped youth of no * very euill nature but as it was corrupted by his Tutor meanes out of this rumors aerie substance to produce an apparition and prodigie which in Title behauiour and artificiall answers infused by his Tutors practises should resemble one of King Edwards children Here we must confesse that our authors leade vs into a perplexitie Some * affirming that this counterfet was exhibited to the world vnder the name of Edward Earle of Warwick sonne of the Duke of Clarence by the most turbulent and fatall Earle of Warwicke slaine at Barnet-field But hereunto reason seemes repugnant For what ground of claime could that Gentleman haue not onely for that his Father was attainted but much more for that the Queene of England then in being was the indubitate eldest daughter and heire of King Edward the fourth and sister and next heire to Edward the fifth Neither wants there ancienter authority then any of the others affirming that this Idoll did vsurpe the name of one of King Edwards sonnes many arguments concurring to buttresse this affirmation For if at the same time as Polydor writeth it was bruted that the sonnes of King Edward the fourth had not been murthered vnder their vsurping Vncle Richard but were escaped and liued in obscurity beyond the Sea how can that be true which Stow and the rest who follow Polydore therein affirm that Lambert was crowned King of England at Dublin in Ireland as heire to George Duke of Clarence For with what iniurie to the roiall brethren fained to be aliue was that Verily there seemes no coherence in the circumstances nor apparence of truth in the substance And how much stronger to the purpose of the Conspirators was the fiction of an Edward the Kings sonne and himselfe once proclaimed King then of an Edward who was but an Earle and a Duke of Clarences heire But you will aske what was the poore Earles part in this tragedie what other then that by rumoring his murther they might bring the person of King Henry into common detestation for his crueltie for clearing whereof the King publikelie afterward shewed the Earle to the view of all And albeit the vulgar fame is that Lambert was called Edward yet one who then liued saith directly that this Cypher was dubbed mounted from his owne meane ranke to the title of a King vnder the name of the second brother who for certaine was called Richard but what Record there is to the contrary is to vs as yet vnknowne for our vulgar Bookes extant can hardly passe with a Iury of ordinary Criticks and Censors for vnchallengeable euidence 14 This aery Typhon which grasped at the embracement of the two Kingdomes of England and Ireland thus throughly schooled and instructed is secretly conueighed by his Sinonian Tutor to Dublin the chiefe City of the Irish where he was confident of partakers as amongst the hereditary Clients and adherents of the house of Yorke which affection was first breathed into them by the cunning popularities of the Lord Richard Duke of Yorke the first of that line who publikely claimed the English Crowne His hopes deceiued him not for the Lord Chancellor of Ireland Thomas Fitz-Gerald of the noble Familie of the Geraldiââ¦s presently professed himselfe for the plot and by his authority and perswasions drew the generality of the Irish after him into it Messengers are hereupon dispatched vpon all hands both into England to such as they had hope of and into low Germany to the Lady Margaret sister of King Edward the fourth Dutchesse Dowager of Burgundy a most mortall enemy of the Lancastrian family In both places the lighted matches of sedition found powdry spirits and wonderfull correspondence There is flocking from all parts to support the quarrell and the Irish to haue the glory of giuing England a King proclaim reuerence this painted puffe flying bubble with royall Style and honors 15 Henrie seeing the fire so strangely kindled round about the wals of his best hopes strengths fals seriously to counsell at the Monastery of Carthusian Monkes neere Richmond where after exact deliberation it was decreed 1. That general pardon to stay the minds of as many as it was possible should without any exception bee proclaimed to such as from thenceforth should continue dutifull Which was principally done to temper and assure some priuate persons as Sir Thomas Broughton and others whose forces willes and wealth were held most in suspition 2. That Elizabeth late wife to Edward the fourth and mother in law to Henry now King of England should forfeit all her lands and goods for that contrary to her faith giuen to them who were in the plot for bringing in King Henry she had yeelded vp her daughters to the hands of the Tyrant Richard 3. That Edward Earle of Warwicke then Prisoner in the Tower should bee openly shewed aline in London All which was accordingly executed but without any great fruit for still ââ¦he plot went on 16 The condemnation of Elizabeth Queene Dowager rather moued enuy towards Henry then relieued his cause for to many the iustice of that sentence was doubtful the circumstance of a mother in law inferred a breach of pietie and the iudgement it selfe did also want example The iustice was doubtfull both in regard of the cause and of the proceeding Of the cause for how could shee haue defended her daughters by the priuiledge of sanctuary from such a Wolfe and Tyger as would haue infringed it for her sons had they not been quietly deliuered to his bloudie hands The same Tyrant doth now demand her daughters as to honour not to slaughter but if it had beene to slaughter what helpe she terrified with the motion after much deliberation yeelds them to him when shee neither could nor durst detain them But you say she violated her faith and hazarded thereby the liues and hopes of all that were in the plot for her cause A great crime certainely But Richard was in title and power a King and hung ouer her head with ineuitable terrors when Henry of Richmund was but an Earle and he farre off and in banishment and without any apparence of preuailing and her selfe a friendlesse widdow The manner
Cobham c. But it is needlesse to weary our selues with long relations of a short voyage for King Henry before hee set forth out of England was secretly dealt with by the Lord Cordes Gouernour of Henault according to instructions on the French Kings behalfe to accept of conditions which till Boloigne was besieged as now by him it was was not knowne The ignorance of this mystery made many forward Gentlemen to morgage their lands and runne into much debt for their fuller and brauer furniture in hope to get great matters in this warre whereof to their griefe they found themselues deceiued In the mean time the L. Cordes hauing met at Caleis with Richard Fox Lord Bishoppe of Excester and Giles Lord Dawbeney the Kings Commissioners after iust and long debatement concluded vpon Articles of peace betweene the two Kings 31 Boloigne was brought to some distresse when by interuention of this agreement it remained safe and quiet King Charles was chiefly moued to buy his peace at a deare rate both for that the state of Britaine was as yet vnsetled and for that hee meant forth with to march into Italy for the conquest of the Kingdome of Naples and K. Henry on the other side was not vnwilling because Maximilian had failed and Britaine seemed clearely past possibility of euiction To which may be added a naturall noble and religious inclination in King Henry to liue in amity with his neighbours the inckling of new dangers then in brewing against him by the turbulent and vnappeaseable Dutchesse of Burgundy and cherished by King Charles and lastly the enrichment of himselfe by reembursing the charges both of this and the British warre out of the French elsewhere whereby he should farre the better bee able to withstand all forrain practises or domesticke outrages As for the preseruing of himselfe and his honour with his Subiects hee wanted not both true and honourable glosses Such as were the care to auoid vnnecessary effusion of Christian bloud the vses of his presence at home besides many other but his wisdome in the carriage of this right weighty action was chiefly eminent in this That hee would not enter into Treaty till he was in the field and that with such a puissance as was likely enough to force his owne conditions nor suffer the least signe of his secret willingnesse to peace or inward doubt of troubles at home to creepe out at any crany or chinke of his discourse or carriage whereby he as farre outwent the French fairely as they formerly seemed to haue ouerwrought him subtlely Had they truly beene informed in those points it is probable they might haue gone a cheaper way to work for besides what other Articles soeuer it was concluded That Henry should not quit his claime to France but that for a Peace which by the contract was only to continue during the two Kings liues Charles of France should pay in present to Henry for his charges in that warre seuen hundred forty and fiue thousand Duckets and twenty fiue thousand Crownes yeerely toward the expenses which hee had heretofore been at in aiding the Britons Which by the English called Tribute was duly paid during all this Kings raigne and also to Henry his son till the whole debt was run out thereby to preserue amity with England There were moreouer by Henries consent who was thus content to gratifie his Peeres at anothers cost not onely present rewards but also certaine annuall pensions allotted to the chiefe Lords of his priuie Councell A course of bounty which might otherwise haue proued preiudicious to the seruice of the King of England by engaging his Counsellors affections to the French The siege of Boleine lasted till the eighth day of Nouember Henry whom his Queens most tender frequent and louing lines did the rather inuite to speediest returne hauing setled all his transmarine affaires arriued at Douer from whence hee iournied to Westminster there to celebrate the Feast of Christmas This voyage into France affording no greater exploites then wee haue heard was celebrated by blind Bernard with hyperbolicall and well-borne verses not ordinary in which directing his speech in honour of Henry to the Howres he concludes Effugite igniuomos celeres coniungere Solis Quadrupedes Horae protinus ecce parant Non opus est vobis quia si priuatus Apollo Pauerit Admeti rursus ipse boues Principis hic nostri vultus Iouialis abundè Lumina crede mihi Phoebe recede dabit 32 The famous counterfeisance of Perkin Warbecke with which the braine of the Lady Margaret Dutchesse Dowager of Burgundie had long trauelled doth now beginne to disclose it selfe and make new businesses for King Henry The inglorious glorie of the first inuention in his raigne of this kind of vexation Lambert Simnels person had giuen to his Master the wily Simon so that our Dutchesse was but an imitatrix and yet perhaps shee gaue not place in any point to the first example or Archtype neuerthelesse the fortune of the first deuise being no more successefull then it was might reasonably haue deterred her from the edition of a second but whether it were an immortall enuie toward the Lancastrian race or a burning zeale of aduancing one that might at leastwise beare the name of a Plantagenet though by any sinister practises as if it had beene lawfull to attaine her ends admit them iust by any iniurious courses shee resolues to erect another Idoll as perceiuing by the first how notable an engine imposture was to trouble Henry being well assured that England was ful of corrupt humors and ill-affections to worke vpon not so much through the desert of her present King as for that the dregges which naturally reside in the bottom of mens hearts where most bloudy and barbarous factions haue for a long time weltered and wurried one the other with various euent were not clensed and auoided The Diuell therefore ready to furnish all attempts which may raise troubâ⦠and mischiefe easily fitted her There was come therfore to her hands a youth adorned with such a shape as might easily perswade the beholders was worthy of a noble fortune he had thereunto a naturall fine wit and by reason of his abode in England in K. Edwards dayes could speake our language as also some other which hee had by a kind of wandring trauell obtained This youth was borne they say in the City of Torney and called Peter Warbecke the son of a conuerted Iew whose Godfather at Baptisme King Edward himselfe was The English in contempt and for a note perhaps of his forraine birth did afterward call him by a diminutiue of his name Peterkin or Perkin Him the Dutchesse as a fitte peece of timber out of which to carue a new Idoll moulds by degrees makes him take shape according to that Idaa which shee had prefigured in her working imagination before
no prosperity no aduersity no chaunce no distance of places or times shall once make vs of thee vnmindefull The most modest King hauing ended his speech doth foorthwith saith our Author seriously deliberate with his Councell what was to bee done heereafter It may probably seeme that he had withdrawne into the North to inuite Perkin by occasion of his absence the rather to take Land that so hee might draw all his dangers into one place and decide them in a Battell if his Subiects should reuolt to Perkin in any numbers or if they did not then might he fall into his hands by landing vnwarily vpon trust of the peoples fauour and so by a more compendious and easie way settle his Estate of which he failed but little by the said counterpolicy of the Kentishmen In regard whereof in the first Act of Councell praise and thankes were decreed to them with which Sir Richard Gylford Knight was presently sent away and order taken for the erection and watching of Beacons vpon the Coasts 41 The Dutchesse on the other side seeing the South of England proue so drie and barren to her driftes conueighes againe her Idoll into Ireland where shee well knew there could not want partakers and Perkin himselfe daring to entertaine the hope of a Crowne for by so long personation of a Kings sonne and heire ambition had throughlie kindled his youthfull blood was now no little cause of bringing things to an issue by his owne forwardnesse Maximilian King of Romans whither as one willing to keepe the English busied Henry hauing forbidden his Subiects all traffike with the Flemmings and all other of his sonne the Archdukes Subiects or as crediting the fiction and therefore led thereunto in honour and conscience Charles also King of France but specially the Dutchesse of Burgundy by whom this bubble was first blowne vp and put abroad did concurre to the molestation of King Henry Maximilian and the French King more secretly but the Dutchesse with all her Oares and Sailes plied it in open view Borne vp by these supporters he the rather easily drew the Irish to assent to his pretext but his counsell weighing with themselues that the Irish-mens friendship how firme so euer was insufficient in respect of their nakednesse and pouerty to worke their wishes hee according to such aduises as were taken before his departure from his Creatrix crosseth into Scotland for feare of punishment saith Andreas if perhaps by the Kings true Subiects within Ireland hee should chaunce to bee apprehended but the euent shewes that it was not onely for his more security but principally to strengthen his enterprize with the Scotish aide whereof in those daies hee had small reason to bee doubtfull and his case was such that no third course was left vnto him but either to fight and conquer or liue branded with immortall infamy both of Cowardize and imposture Henry hearing these things was not slacke to prouide for his iust defence greatly carefull vpon what coast this wandring clowd would at length dissolue it selfe in what effects soeuer and therefore obserued all his waies with as much curiosity as was possible 42 Iames the fourth a yong Prince of great hope was at that time King of Scots to whom this bold counterfeit being specially recommended for the true Richard Duke of Yorke by the King of France and vndoubtedly much more by the Dutchesse of Burgundy repaires and had most courteous entertainement and audience the effect whereof Andreas thus coucheth That the King was finally deceiued by errour as most of other though most prudent Princes had beene before But the rare impudency of the Lad that connexion which his darings had with so many great Princes deserue not to bee so slenderlie ouerpassed Hee therefore being in honourable manner accompanied and brought to the presence of King Iames had words to this effect That Edward the fourth late King of England leauing two sons Edward and Richard Duke of Yorke both very young Edward the eldest succeded their Father in the Crowne by the name of King Edward the fifth that their vncle Richard Duke of Glocester to obtaine the Kingdome purposed to murder both but the instrument emploied by him to execute the execrable Tragedy hauing cruelly slaine King Edward the eldest of the two was mooued to saue Richard his brother whom neuerthelesse the world supposed to haue beene alike barbarously made away though falsely supposed for that himselfe there present was that very Richard Duke of Yorke brother of that vnfortunate Prince King Edward the fifth now the most rightfull and lineall suruiuing heire Male to that victorious and most noble Edward of that name the fourth late King of England * That hee in his tender age thus escaping by Gods mercy out of the County of London was secretly conueied ouer the Sea whither when hee was brought the party who had the conueiance of him in charge suddenly forsooke him and thereby forced him to wander into diuerse Countries where he remained certain yeeres as vnknown til at length he came to the true vnderstanding of himselfe In which seasonit hapned one Henry son to Edmund Tydder Earle of Richmund to come from France and enter into the Realme and by subtill and fowle meanes to obtaine the Crowne of the same which to him the said Richard rightfullie appertained That Henry as his extreame and mortall enemie so soone as he had knowledge of his being aliue imagined and wrought all the subtill waies and meanes he could to deuise his finall destruction That the said mortall enemie hath not only falsely surmised him to be a fained person giuing him nicknames so abusing the world but that also to deferre and put him from entrie into England hee hath offered large summes of money to corrupt the Princes with whom he had beene retained and made importune labour to certaine seruants about his the saide Kichards person to murder or poison him and others to forsake and leaue his righteous quarrell and to depart from his seruice as Sir Robert Clifford and others That euery man of reason may well vnderstand that the said Henry needed not to haue moued the foresaid Costs and importune labour if he had beene such a fained person That the truth of his cause so manifest moued the most Christian King Charles and the Ladie Dutchesse Dowager of Burgundie his most deare Aunt not onely to acknowledge the said truth but louingly also to assist him That now because the Kings of Scotland Predecessors of the said King Iames had oftentimes supported them who were reft and spoiled of the said Kingdome of England as in freshest memory King Henrie the sixth and for that he the said King Iames had giuen cleare signes that he was in no noble quality vnlike to his royall Auncestors he so distressed a Prince was therefore moued to come and put himselfe into his hands desiring his
Lady Margaret his eldest daughter as a pledge of indissoluble amitie The Bishoppe promised his best diligence and accordingly after his returne laboured therein with King Henry who most gladly hearkened thereunto Whereupon the Scotish King sent the Archbishoppe of Glasco the Earle of Bothwell and others to demand the Lady in marriage Their entertainement was hearty and princely But when the proposition came to scanning at the Councell table it had not currant passage at first for there were who obiected as an inconuenience That by this marriage the Crowne of England might come to the Scotish line by the issue of Lady Margaret Whereunto it is said King Henry made this answere What if it should for if any such thing should happen which Omen God forbid I see it will come to passe that our Kingdome shall leese nothing thereby because there will not bee an accession of England to Scotland but contrarily of Scotland vnto England as to that which is farre away the most noble head of the whole Iland seeing that which is lesse vseth to accrue to the ornament and honour of that which is much the greater as Normandy heretofore carue to be vnder the dominion and power of the English our forefathers When this was said the whole boord of councell receiued it as an Oracle it went cleare about That Margaret should be married to the King of Scotland With this answere and other instructions the Scottish Ambassadors were sent home who afterward returned into England with full authority satisfaction to all Henries propositions whereupon ensued the before said publishment of assurances at Paules Crosse. It was a principall Article in this agreement That no Englishman should enter Scotland nor Scot into England without commendatory letters from their Soueraigne Which Article was reputed a speciall meane to preserue the peace inuiolable 65 But ere the young Lady her selfe was conuaied into Scotland her brother Prince Arthur died and in * February next ensuing their mother also Queene Elizabeth as shee lay in Child-bed within the Tower of London The King to repaire his mind with fresh consolations in aduancing his onely remaining sonne Henry Duke of Yorke created him suddainely Prince of Wales Earle of Chester Flint within few dayes after his mothers decease Thus was Arthurs losse supplied howsoeuer Henry made Prince espoused soone after though with much reluctation the Lady Katherine his elder brothers widdow vpon the fiue and twentieth of Iune at the Bishoppe of Salisburies house in Fleetstreet And in this wise by prouiding so worthy a wife for him though to say truth her great Dowet was the chiefe motiue the king thought that the estate of England was sufficiently setled wherfore conuerting his cares to the accomplishment of affinity with Scotland hee most suÌptuously furnished his deerest eldest daughter for her iourney himself in person trauelled froÌ Richmund as farre with her as Cââ¦leweston beside Northampton where his mother the Countesse lay after certaine dayes spent in solace the King gaue her his blessing with fatherly counsell and exhortation and committed the guard and conduct of her person principally to the Earles of Surrey and Northumberland and to such Ladies and Gentlewomen as were appointed to that seruice a great company of Lords Knights Esquiers men of Marke attending them as farre as Berwicke At S. Lamberts Church in Lamer Moore within Scotland the King attended by the principall of his Nobles receiued her from the hands of the Earle of Northumberland and the next yeere after married her at Edenborough in the presence of all his Nobility The King gaue great entertainement to the English and shewed them iusting and other pastimes after the Scotish fashion The Scotishmen saith the Bishoppe of Rosse were not behind but farre aboue the Englishmen both in apparrell rich Iewels and massie chaines many Ladies hauing their habiliments set with Goldsmith worke garnisht with Pearle and Stone of price with gallant and wel trapped horses Diuerse Ladies also and young Gentlewomen of England attending Queene Margaret remained there and were well married to certaine Noblemen of Scotland whose progenie liues honourably there euen at these dayes The effect of this marriage is grauely described by the same Bishop in these words There was perfect peace and sincere amity betweene the two Realmes of England and Scotland a long time after And verily during the life of King Henry the seuenth no cause of breach was ministred by either of the Princes but they continued in great loue and friendshippe and mutuall societie contracting of marriages continuall enterchange of Merchandize betwixt the Subiects of both the Realmes as they had beene AL vnder the obedience of ONE PRINCE where through Iustice Policy and Riches did flourish and abound throughout the whole Isle of Albion And of this marriage is Iames the sixth descended being that ONE PRINCE vnder whose obedience AL are now gouerned as vnder the sole and lawfull lineall Monarch of great Britaine for this Iames the fourth had Issue Iames the fifth hee had Issue Queene Mary shee had issue our present Soueraigne the great grandchild of the said Queene Margaret eldest daughter of K. Henrie the seuenth 66 Which effects of peace and riches as they could not but bee comfortable to so wise a King as Henry they being the fruit as it were of his owne iust labours so let vs now obserue the last worldly cares of his raigne and vpon what obiects hee fixed his mind freede from the awe of open challenges of the Crowne and from throwes at his maine which with what art valour and felicity hee at first atchieued and with how great hazards troubles and bloudie businesses he brought it to such passe that neighbour Kinges reputed it safe to entermarry with his family wee haue already heard Two principall points tooke vp the last Scenes of his life for the rest of his time hee wholy employed either in the seruice of Almighty God wherin hee was so diligent that euery day he was present after the deuotions of those times at two or three Masses oftentimes hearing godly Sermons or in building wherewith hee kept his senses busied The one of the two chiefe points was to watch ouer the waies of his wiues kindred the remaining branches of the turbulent and vnfortunate house of Yorke whose growth and greatnesse hee supposed might at some time or other ouertoppe his owne the other was vnder opinion of iustice to encrease his treasure out of the common purses wherby he seemed onerous to many somwhat obscured the brightnes of his former glory at leastwise diminished his opinion with the generality Concerning his courses holden with his wiues kindred the laterall issues and staddles of the Plantagenets it fell out thus which by * occasion of the accidentall landing of Philip King of Spain at this time wherby the Earle of Suffolkes taking was procured we thought it best to handle here together
driuen by tempest in the moneth of Ianuary into England as hee meant to haue passed through the sleeue or English Ocean into Spaine there to take possession of that Kingdome and other the appertinances 69 The chiefe Ship of the Nauie Roiall wherein the King was and two other all the rest being scattered by the fury of the weather into seueral places and other Ports of England thrust into ââ¦arbour at Falmouth Himselfe weary and sicke with the violent tossings of the Sea whereunto hee had neuer as it seemes beene vseâ⦠would needes come on shore and refresh his spirits though the principall men about him disswaded that course as foreseeing it would procure a longer stay then the nature of their occasions would perhaps well beare And so indeed it fel out for being now in another Princes though his friends dominions where he had no power ouer himself nor others the rumor of arriuall stirring the men in authority thereabout Sir Thomas Trenchard Knight with the suddeÌ forces of the CouÌtrey not knowing what the matter might bee came thither and vnderstanding the royall quality of the person inuited him with all humble humanity to his house and foorthwith dispatched postes to Court not long after Sir Iohn Carâ⦠Knight with a great troupe of armed men repaired also pursuing the like humble entreaties which the King fearing constraint because they were but subiects and durst not let him passe without their Lord and Masters leaue necessarilie yeelded vnto Vpon notice of this mightie Princes casuall arriual King Henry presently commanded the Earle of Arundel to entertaine him till himselfe could come who very magnificently did so with three hundred Horses by Torch-light and in the meane while King Henry himselfe prepares Philip perceiuing that whatsoeuer speed his affaires required yet now there was no remedy but to stay thought not good to expect his approach but to preuent it and came vpon the spurre to Windsore that he might be gone againe the sooner after whom Queene Ioan his wife came leasureably The rest of this entertainement because it hath matter of weight and is well set downe by Polidor Vergil it shall suffice vs to follow his footsteps At Windsore the two Kings after long and seuerall discourses beganne to conferre about renewing their league Henry required that Edmund Earle of Suffolke might be deliuered vp into his power which Philip denied to be a thing that he could doe as holding it most vnreasonable to be the author of his death whom he had taken into Protection but when at the last he found that no excuse nor reason could satisfie for that Henrie voluntarily offered to saue the Earles life he promised to doe therein what he desired and presently tooke order for his sending ouer According whereunto King Henry to draw out the time till he had the wished prey conueied King Philip to London to shew him the head City of his kingdome out of which after a little stay hee reconducted him The Earle in the meane time who conceiued horror at the first newes of King Philips landing in England as fatall to him and resolued that no hope was longer to be reposed in the faith of forraine Princes came ouer not vnwillingly presuming that after pardon of life hee might also in time regaine his liberty or if that hope failed yet should he at lestwise obtaine to die and bee buried in his Countrey But King Philip and his Queene hauing feasted with her sister the Princesse of Walles departed England The Earle was brought through Flanders to Calleis vpon the sixeteenth of March and landed at Douer vpon the foure and twentieth of the same conueighed thither by Sir Henrie Wiat and Sir Iohn Wiltshire with threescore men in armour of the Garrison of Calleis and at Douer Sir Iohn Louel and others receiuing him guarded him safe to the Tower of London King Philipp not long after his landing in Spaine deceased being not thirtie yeeres old That tempest which draue him into England was holden by the people as prodigious for it blew down the golden Eagle from the famous Spire of Pauls Steeple being of Copper richly ouerguilt of fourty pounds weight in length foure foote and in breadth three which also in the fall thereof brake and battered the signe of the Blacke Eagle in Pauls Church-yard in the place where now the Schoole-house stands This accident euen then made some coniecture that the Emperour Maximilian whose Imperiall Ensigne the Eagle is should suffer some losse accordingly saith Polydore as indeed he did by the death of King Philippe his sonne Which if any supersticiously delight in Calculations of that blind nature we may well parallell with that lightning which stroke the letter C. out of Caesar in the inscription of Caesar Augustus his statue wherupon it was gathered that Augustus should liue but one hundreth daies after and then bee called a God Aesar the remaining syllables so signifying in the old Hetruscan tongue which accordingly hapned 70 Thus was the Earle of Suffolke brought backe and the King anchored his quiet at the safe custody of his person within the Tower The other wordly point wherein he chiefely bestowed his ages care was to gather money though by courses seeming very grieuous and full of bitternesse the too griping greedinesse and too-profuse lauishnesse of money in Princes being both alike offensiue to a well setled estate Some excuse his doings herein amongst whom Polydor is chiefe as not proceeding from any deprauation or vncorrected affection of his nature but from an opinion and forecast of generall profite because a Princes humor of gathering tendeth though with distast of particular men to the good publike whereas his profusenes though with some particular mens profite endeth in the empouerishment of the whole And Henry himselfe protested saith Polydor hee did it not for loue of money but with a purpose to bridle the fierce minds of a nation bred vp among factions though they saith the same author who felt the smart and were wounded by his Instruments cried out they were not so much the darts of seuerity which did hit them as of anarice Yet Polydors Apologie may be current for it is not to bee doubted but that such vse the King might propound himselfe and yet withall we can hardly find any commendable root thereof the wayes being so importune and harsh by which hee raised money Let vs heare in this point the obseruatiue Knight Of nature saith hee Henry coueted to accumulate treasure which the people into whome there is infused for the preseruation of Monarchies a naturall desire to discharge their Princes though it bee with the vniust charge of their Counsellors and Ministers did impute vnto Cardinall Morton and Sir Rcinald Bray who as it afterward appeared as Counsellors of ancient authority with him did so sound his humor as neuerthelesse they tempered it Where it is truly said it afterward appeared for till
curious and exquisite building he and Bishoppe Foxe first as is reported learned in France and thence brought with them into England He died about the age of fiftie two yeeres vpon the two and twentieth of April hauing raigned twenty three yeeres and eight moneths A right noble wise victorious and renowed King and one whose piety would haue beene farre more eminent then all his other vertues if from the beginning the malignant quality of the times would haue permitted him to liue in quiet He specially honoured the remembrance of that Saint-like Man Henry the sixth the founder of his Family and Propheticall fore-teller of that fortune which now hee died seised of whom also he laboured to haue Canonized for a Saint but that Pope Iulio held that honour at two high a rate It is reckoned by some writers of that age among his principall glories that three Popes Alexander the sixth Pius the third and Iulius the second did in their seuerall times with authority and consent of the Cardinals elect and chose him for chiefe defensor of Christs Church before all other Christian Princes In his last will and Testament after the disposition of his soule and body hee deuised and willed Restitution should bee made of all such moneis as had vniustly beene leuied by his Officers A most pious and truly Christian care wherby also appeareth that hee hoped the wrongs done vnder him were not so enormous nor innumerable but that they might fall within the possibility of redresse The description of his whole man is had in the beginning of his life and the course thereof described in his Actions There remaine of his wisdome many effects and those as his fame likely to continue for euer His Wife 71 Elizabeth the first Childe Legitimate and eldest daughter of King Edward the fourth was at the age of nineteene vpon the eighteenth of Ianuarie and yeere of Christ Iesus 1485. married vnto King Henry the seuenth whereby was vnited the long contending Families of Lancaster and Yorke and the Roses red and White ioined into one to the great ioy of the English Subiects Shee was crowned at Westminster vpon the fiue-and twentieth of Nouember the third of her husbands Raigne and of Grace 1487. Shee was his wife eighteene yeeres and twenty foure daies and died in childe-bed in the Tower of London the eleuenth of February euen the day of her owne Natiuity the eighteenth of her husbands Raigne and yeere of our Saluation 1503. and is buried at Westminster in the most magnificent Chappell and rich Monument of Copper and gilt where shee with her husband lie entombed His Issue 72 Arthur the eldest sonne of King Henrie the seauenth and of Queene Elizabeth his wife was borne at Winchester the twentith day of September the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred eighty sixe and the second of his Fathers raigne In whose fifth yeere he was created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornewall and Earle of Chester and at the age of fifteene yeeres one month and twenty fiue daies vpon the foureteenth of Nouember in the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and one espoused the Lady Katherine daughter to Ferdinando King of Spaine shee being then about eighteene yeeres of age in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paul London and presently sent into Wales the better to gouerne that principality by his owne Presence enioyed his marriage bed onely foure moneths and ninteene daies departing this life at Ludlow the second of Aprill the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and two of his Fathers raigne seuenteene and of his owne age fifteene yeeres sixe moneths and thirteene daies His body with all due funerall solemnities was buried in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Maries in Worcester where in the South side of the Quire he remaineth entombed in Touch or Iette without any remembrance of him by picture 73 Henrie the second sonne of King Henrie the seuenth and of Queene Elizabeth was borne at Greenwich in the Countie of Kent the two and twentieth of Iune in the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred ninety and one being the seuenth of his Fathers raigne In his Infancy he was created Duke of Yorke and Marshall of England and so trained vp in his youth to literature as hee was rightly accounted the best learned Prince in Europe and by the death of his brother succeeded his Father in all his Dominions whose Raigne and Acts are presently to be related 74 Edmund the third sonne of King Henry and of Queene Elizabeth was borne in the yeere of Christ one thousand foure hundred ninetie fiue and in his young yeeres was created Duke of Sommerset which Title hee no long time enioyed being taken away by death at Bishops Hatfield before hee attained fully to fiue yeeres of age the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred ninetie and fiue and fifteenth of his Fathers Raigne and his body lieth interred at Saint Peters in Westminster 75 Margaret the eldest daughter of King Henrie and of Lady Elizabeth his Queene was born the nine and twentieth day of Nouember the yeere of Christ 1489. and fifth of her fathers raigne shee at the age of foureteene was married vnto Iames the fourth King of Scotland the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and three vnto whom shee bare Iames the fifth Arthur and Alexander and a Daughter which last three died all of them young and after the death of King Iames being slaine at Flodden Field in fight against the Engglish shee was remarried vnto Archibald Douglas Earle of Anguisse in the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and foureteene vnto whom shee bare Margaret afterward espoused vnto Mathew Earle of Lennox Father by her of the Lord Henrie who died at the age of nine moneths and lyeth interred in the vpper ende of the Chancell in the Parish Church of Stepney neere London vpon whose Graue is engrauen in brasse as followeth Heere lieth Henry Steward Lord Darle of the age of three quarters of a yeere late Sonne and Heire of Mathew Steward Earle of Lennoux and Lady Margaret his wife which Henrie deceased the XXV III. day of Nouember in the yeere of our Lord God 1545. Whose Soule Iesus perdon Her second sonne was Henrie Lord Dernley a Noble Prince and reputed for person one of the goodliest Gentlemen of Europe who married Marie Queene of Scotland the royall Parents of the most roiall Monarch Iames the first King of great Britaine and of the Britaine World And her third sonne was Charles Earle of Lennox father vnto Lady Arbella 76 Elizabeth the second daughter of King Henry and Lady Elizabeth his Queene was borne the second day of Iuly one thousand foure hundred ninety two and died the foureteenth of September and yeere of Christ one thousand foure hundred ninetie fiue and is interred at Westminster 77 Mary the third blossome of the Imperiall Rose-tree of England was first wife to Lewis King of France who liued not
long after and died without issue by her Her second husband was that Martiall and pompous Gentleman Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolke 78 Katharine fourth daughter of this seuenth Henry and of Elizabeth his Queene was borne vpon Candlemas day in the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and three and in the eighteenth yeere of her fathers raigne who was called to her part in a far better Kingdome within a short while after HENRIE THE EIGHT OF THAT NAME KING OF ENGLAND FRANCE AND IRELAND DEFENDER OF THE FAITH c. THE FIFTIE EIGHT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS RAIGNE ACTS WIVES AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXI THe rich and wise King Henry the seuenth gone as is said the way of all flesh his sonne bearing the same name a most magnanimous heroical Prince succeded in his Throne ouer al his dominions as the only true heir vnto the Crowne by both the houses of Lancaster and Yorke His birth was at Greenwich in the yeere of Grace 1491. the twentieth two of Iune and his youth so trained vp in literature that he was accounted the most learned Prince of all Christendome indued with parts most befitting a King both in lineaments of body and liberality of minde besides his ripe knowledge in politicke affaires and was made the more agreeable to the affections of men by the consideration of his flourishing age as hauing not attained vnto nineteen at his fathers death In his infancy hee was created Duke of Yorke at twelue yeeres his brother deceased Prince of Wales and at eighteene became sole Monarch of the land when at Westminster vpon Sunday the twenty fift of Iune euen the festiuall of Saint Iohn Baptist and yeere of Christ Iesus 1509. hee with his beauteous Queene Katherine receiued their Crowns at the hands of William Warham Archbishoppe of Canterbury no Prince giuing better hopes vnto iustice or seeking the wealth of his subiects more then himselfe 2 His Counsellors he chose of the grauest diuines and the wisest Nobility with whom hee not onely often sate to the great encrease of his politicke experience but would also yeeld his authority to their graue and farre inseeing wisdomes Of whom the plaints of Petitioners were so mouingly regarded that Proclamations went forth with promise of restitution to them that had beene wronged by Dudley or Empson two persons that had abused the authority of K. Henrie his Father by enriching their owne coffers with the vrter vndoing of many better subiects These men King Henry the seuenth had made his Instruments for the finding out of offenders in his penall Statutes themselues being learned in the lawes and apt inough to execute their Commissions to the full for by their daily informations and recouering of fines they digged and brought a filuer Mine into the Kings Exchequer some veines whereof by the way ranne also into their owne coffers to the great vexation of all and vtter vndoing of many whereat the Noblemen grudged the Gentility repined the Commons lamented and all of them felt the teeth of these rauening Wolues But the father King departed and his sonneset on his throne the complaintes of the oppressed so oppressed the King and his Councell that Dudley and Empson were sent prisoners to the Tower and both of them by Parliament attainted of Treason 3 Edmund Dudley by descent was a Gentleman and by profession a Lawyer hauing both wit and wordes at will had hee not abused both to his own destruction Richard Empson his inferiour by birth was the sonne of a poore Sieue-maker but yet had hee stepped before him to the degree of a Knight These night-sprung Mushrumps that sucked the earthes fatnesse from far better plants then themselues saw not the many hands ready to plucke vp them by the rootes when the season should serue to cleare the land of such weedes for albeit they had their discharge vnder the Kings owne hand to doe what they did and their seruice knowne Crowne seruice a matter impugnable yet no sooner were they left to stand vpon their owne basis but that they felt the weight of their done wrongs too importunable for them any longer to beare for so importune were all degrees against them that Dudley forthwith in Guild-hall London was arraigned and condemned to die and King Henry in progresse through the cry of the people could take no pleasure til he had sent for Empson into Northamptonshire where among them hee was arraigned and receiued sentence of death which was so desired and followed as to satisfie his Subiects the King sent a speciall writ for their executions which with great ioy of all was performed vpon Tower hill by taking from them their heades when they left their riches to be spent by others and their names to remaine vpon Record for the Caterpillers of those times whose like if any such liue shall leaue their hatefull remembrance to the like staines of reprochfull infamy how pleasing soeuer the promotion so gotten in their owne eyes shall seeme or the employments in their selfe conceites accounted profitable to the State 4 This iustice of King Henry wanne him great praise of his people and his charity extended towards London when that City was sore distressed with famine by sending sixe hundred quarters of corne great loue so that neuer any King entred his raigne with better hopes then himselfe That his person was tall is not to bee doubted though not like vnto Soules as some haue alleadged whose report is that at the siege of Bulloigne he was higher by the head then any in his Campe and euery ioint proportionable to so royall a stature but that hee was strong his many Iusts and Tilts and fights at Turnay most dangerously performed was manifested vpon them that vnderwent his heauy hand for at Tilt hee bare downe a man at Armes both horse and all and threw Sir William Kingston a Knight of great strength to the ground at Barryers with battell-axe he combated against one Giot a Germane very strong and tall and lent him better blowes then he could againe repay 5 His glorie thus mounted the Trophie of fame and young Henry the onely morning starre in this Westerne Orbe Pope Iulius the second fearing the further incroch of the French who then had entred into some part of Italy thought this Prince the strongest pillar whereunto to trust and the fittest Carde to trumpe the French King well knowing the Title that the English Kings had vnto France and the readinesse of his Subiects to forward that way wherupon writing his letters vnto King Henry complained against Lewis the French king and twelfth of that name who neither as hee alleadged esteeming of God good fame nor conscience detained the reuenewes of the Clergy supported the Cardinall William to aspire the Papacy aided in the siege of Bonen Alfonso of Ferrara and the Benteuoly both traitors to the Papal Sea where hee
vnexpected content so deepely touched her tender heart that foorth with shee fell into great feares laments and a most heauy melancholy and was in such danger of death that the King came to visit her hauing not gone foorth of his Chamber of many dayes before whereat shee so reioiced as shee began to ãâã and to acknowledge her like loue and duty the next night following repaired to the Kings Bed-chamber accompanied onely with the Lady Herbert her sister and the Lady ãâã the Kings neece carrying the Candle before her of whose presence the King seemed to be most desirous and presently falling in talke of Religion began to debate some question thereof with the Queene demanding to haue her resolutions therein but shee knowing that his nature was not to be crost and the sorenesse of his legge to encrease his cholââ¦er made him answere that she was a woman accompanied with many imperfectioââ¦s but his Maiesty wise and ãâã of whââ¦m shee must learne as of her Lordand Head for so God hath appointed you said shee the Supreame Head of vs all of whom next vnto him I will euer learnt Not so by Saint Mary said the King you are become a Doctor Kate to instruct vs and not to be instructed by vs as often heeretofore we haue seeme Indeede said ãâã if your Maiestie haue so conceiued I haue beene mistaken in my meaning who haue euer held it preposterous for a woman to instruct ãâã Lord. And whereas I haue heeretofore held talke with your highnesse touching Religion it was to leââ¦ne of your Maiesty some excellent ãâã which my selfe stood in doubt of and sometimes to the end that you might with lesse griefe passeouer this paineful time of your infirmity wherein if by my ouermuch boldnesse I haue failed in the latter yet haue I not ãâã in the former to my no small benefit and comfort And is it euen so sweet heart quoth the King why then are me friends and so kissing her gaue her leaue to depart But the day drawne on for her apprehension and the King disposed to take the ââ¦yre sent for the Queene to walke in the ãâã himselfe accompanied onely with two Gentlemen and shee with the three foresaid Ladies Whenas suddenly the Lord Chancellor with forty of the Guard came into the Garden with purpose to hââ¦e apperhended and carried the Queene to the Tower whose malepââ¦rt approach the King greatly misliked and ââ¦ernely beholding him slept aside ãâã him with the names of ãâã foole and ãâã bidding ãâã out of presence The Queene seeing the King chased but knew not the cause indeauoââ¦ed by all meanes to ãâã his Maiestie and iââ¦treted for the Lord Chancellour whose faultas shee thoughtand alleaged was rather through misimprision then will and therfore said she I wil become an humble ãâã ãâã him vnto your Highnesse Ah ãâã ãâã quoth the King ãâã little ãâã Kate ãâã euill he ãâã this ãâã at thy hands of my word sweet heart ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã But in following this trââ¦ct of blood ââ¦owed from the fountaine of ãâã ãâã Aââ¦ticles wee haue stepped ouer some other occurrences that happened somewhat before this time vnto which with thy patience goodReader we will returne againe 114 King Henrie by order of Parliament hauing assumed the Stile and Title of King of Ireland with the submission of most of the Irish Nobiââ¦ty Iames his Nephew King of Scotland tooke it not well forthat as Liââ¦ley saith a great part of Ireland especially in the North had been in possession of the Scotishmen for many hundred of yeeres before These discontents conceiued King Henrie well perceiued and because hee would haue no ill will so neere him that had so many enuiers abroad he sent vnto King Iames that it would please him to repaire vnto the City of Yorke where he would meet him to conferre for the wealth of both the Realmes which at first was granted but vpon better aduise vnaccomplished his Counsellors moouing the dangers and his Clergy the feares lest their Religion should be changed to the offence of his confederates the Pope the Emperour and the French King 115 The vnkindnes growing from this small sparke was presently kindled into great flames for Commissioners being sent from both Kings to view the limits of either Kingdome they fell at ods about a small peece of ground and from that tooke occasion of emulations and warres to prosecute which King Henry prepared an Armie and sent them into Scotland vnder the Conduct of the Duke of Norfolke accompanied with the Earles of Shrewsbury Darby Cââ¦mberland Surrey Hertford Augus and ãâã land These passing the English Marches did much hurt in the Kingdome of Scotland To withstand whom King Iaââ¦es gathered a power of fiue and thirty strong and at Faââ¦aw more meant to haue bidden the Duke battell which as that writer relaxed was not then minded to doe but made againe into England and passing the water Tweââ¦d sustained great losse by the couragious pursuit of the Lord Huntly King Iames vpon a lusty courage meaning to repaire the Scotâ⦠losses with the English spoiles was very forward to follow the Duke into their Borders but the Scotish Nobility wisely waying the danger of warre by no meanes would either assent or assist him out of his owne kingdome affirming it honour sufficient to haue forced the English backe with no little losse 116 King Iââ¦es discontented at his Nobles danials made towards the Burders himselfe where mouing the Lord Maxewell Lord Warden of the West Borders with many other men of speciall fauour and account to inuade England whereunto they gaue their consents These passing the Riuer Eske did some small dammage vpon the Westerne Borderers whereof Thomas ãâã Dacres and ãâã of ãâã ãâã Hollinshed cals them sent word to Thomas Wharton Lord Wardeâ⦠for the King vpon the West Marches But the Scotâ⦠comming forward they were forced to prepare for ââ¦ight before the Lord ãâã could come and out of their ãâã company lest a stand vpon the side of a hill 117 The Scots aduanced forward with no little hope were presââ¦ly ãâã ãâã the ââ¦ght of these men and verily thought ãâã the Lord ãâã had assembled ãâã Charge or ãâã the Duke of ãâã with a great Army were come to their ãâã whereupon they began to consuâ⦠what ãâã ãâã to be done and demanding who was deputed ãâã by the King Oliuer ãâã of ãâã ãâã nor honorable ãâã being lifted vp vpon the Shoulders of two Souldiers ãâã ãâã the ãâã Commission wherein himselfe was appointed their Generall and ãâã ãâã it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Lords ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that so many more worthy honourable and approued Capâ⦠of the ãâã should be ãâã by this his ãâã but ââ¦o ãâã of ãâã In whose ãâã and for the ãâã of their ãâã ãâã ãâã ââ¦o ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã willingly lost the ãâã 118 This ãâã ãâã vpon the twenty fourth
there vsed Girald Cambr. Norwegians assault Anglesey An. D. 1098 Mountgomery kild in the Eye An. D 1099 Synodus Claromontana The Holy voiage Peter an Hermite the Captaine The number of the Army Math. Paris The Generals of the Army Henry Huns. lib. 7. Mat. Paris Their fortunate successes Th. Lanquet Ierusalem takeÌ by Christians An. D. 1099 ãâã Math Paris Stowes ãâã Westminster Hall built The length and breadth thereof Rand. Higden Mayne in Normaney besieged Henry Hunt The Kings readinesse to releeue them Wil. Malms * Yes King Pharao was drowned if the Pilot durst haue so replied Wil. Genetic The courage of Helias a Prisoner King William releateth him His great valour Will Gemet lib. 4. His praises much impaired by partiall writers His opposition to the Romish Church Two Popes of Rome Mat. Paris No English B. subiect to the Pope ãâã Holinsh. The King of Enland hath as great priuiledges as the Emperour Matth Paris alibi except also Ranulphus Cestrinsis Episc. Pope Gregory was iustly by all mens iudgemeÌts saith Paris deposed for Treason against the Emperour Amongst Lanfranks Epistles M. S. vetust The Pope would haue William Conquerour to sweare him allegeance This money was the Peter-pence or Romescot which Edward Confessor calleth Eleemosynas as giuen of Almes to the Church of Rome Lanfranke counselleth the King to subiect himself to the Pope Epist. Lanfran M. S. Will. Rufus prudently treads his fathers steps Eadmerus He denieth the Popes power Soluendi Ligandi Hodins Against praying to Saints Rand. in Polycbr lib. 7. cap. 9. Gemetââ¦ic l. 7. c. 8. A very wise reason Rob. of Glouc. Chron. S. Albans An example of Will. Rufus his wonderfull Pride Euery base knaue will now goe costlier His auarice Polydor Virg. Polych lib. 7. c. 11. A princely choice I would all Simoniacks might so be serued A preferment bestowed vnlooked for Of King Williams inconunency Math. Paris No Issue ââ¦legimate of his knowne An. D. 1089 Strange accidents of his time Earthquake Lightning Winde Iohn Stow. An. D. 1096 Vncouth Stars Deluge Goodwin Sands Hector Boetius A Well of bloud Wil. Malmesbury Mat. Westm. Henry Hunt Rand. Higd. Presages of his death Math. Paris ad Anâ⦠1100. Matth. Paris Gemeticensis King William slaine with an Arrow in hunting Math. Paris Yeeres of his age and Raigne Will. Malmes His description of minde and body * Boetius thence surnames him Red-face His works of deuotion Lib. Bermond Monarch 41 Henry I. An. D. 1100 Wil. Malms Iohn Rowse Annales S. Aug. Math. Paris * This was the first Earle of Warwicke from the Conquest so to continue onely ad plaââ¦um M. Thâ⦠Miles Th Rudborne * A politicke but traiterous course of capitulating Math. Paris Henries helps to the Crowne Will. Gemet Idem Roger Houed Henry Hunt Ralpe Bishop of Durham imprisoned Math. Paris His Coronation Ger. Dorob William Malmes The fortaine Princes raigning in his time The reformation of his Court Rand. Hig. in Polychr lib. 7. ca. 12. * Houeden Wigorniens * Malmes lib. 5. de Regibus Publike Liberties by him granted Stowes Annales Math. Paris By losse of right hand saith Malmes Of Hand and Genitals Gometicons lib. 7. cap. 23. Of Eies and Genitals Houeden Malmes lib. 5. Simon Dun. Wil. Malms King Edwards Lawes reuiued againe His Charters sent to be kept in Monasteries Math. Paris Ger. Dor. Ypodigma Neustria His Mariage into the English blood Wil. Genetic cap. 25. Math. Paris ãâã ãâã a Votary Gemetic cap. 10. Eadmerus Rand. Higden in ãâã lib. 7. cap. 16. Math. Paris Duke Roberts noble seruice in the Holy warres Duke Robert elected King of Hiââ¦salem Ran. Hegden in Polychr l. 7. c. 1â⦠Math. Paris He returnes into Normandy Will Gemet cap. 12. His attempts for England Math. Paris Roger. Houed Wil. Malmsb. Henry Hunt King Henry strengthââ¦eth himselfe against Duke Robert An D. 1101 An. Reg. 2. The English ââ¦all off to Duke Robert Math. Paris The Duke landeth in England Will. Gemet cap. 12. K. Henry labours for a peace Henry ãâã Agreement made betwixt the Brethren The covenant of Peace Will ãâã Matth. West ãâã Dor. Duke Rââ¦bert entertained in King Henries court Will Gemet Cap. 13. Rob. Beliasme against the King An. D. 1102. Simon Dunel An. Reg. 3. Roger Hââ¦uen Matth. Paris Henry Hunt Math. Paris * Goodwin in vita Anselmi Eadmerus Matth. Paris Contention about inuestitures Math. Paris in Will Ruâ⦠The Archbishop goes to Rome An. D. 1103 An. Reg. 4. Will. Thorne Polydor. The King sends Ambassadors to Rome The King wil not loose his inuestures for his Kingdome Math. Paris The Pope will lose his head rather then suffer kings to haue inuestures Siluer and gold best mediators to the Pope Pariââ¦nsis Duke Robert entertained in England An. D. 1104. Will. Gemet Henry Hunt He remits 3000. markes a yeer to K. Henry An. Reg. 5. D. Roberts patrimony wasted William Gemet William Earle of Mortaign against the King Ypodig Neustri Math. Paris Rand. Higd. lib. 7. cap. 13. Wil. Malmsb. Math. Paris K. Henry allures the Normans to side with him An. D. 1105 Rog. Houeden An. Reg. 6. Henry Hunt Forts of Normandy yeelded to the King An. D. 1106 Duke Robert leaues force and trusts to persivasion An. Reg. 7. Math. Paris Henry Hunt D. Roberts submission K. Henry respects it not Math. Paris K. Henry resists the counsell of his owne conscience A presumptuous ground to defer repentance King Henry wins his Nobles with faire words Mat. Paris King Henries confidence of the English Math. Paris King Henry inuades Normandy * Yet he also long after was taken and cast into perpetuall prison Wil. Malmsbury Mat. Paris saith it was the ãâã Caend Maij. Wil. Geâ⦠Mat Paris cals in Herââ¦ebray A fierce battaile betwixt the Brethren and their forces Mat. Paris Duke Robers taken prisoner Eadmerus Mat. Paris Normandy conquered Will. Malmes Wil. Geâ⦠Roberts rashnesse ouerthrew ãâã An. D. 1107 Mat. Westâ⦠An. Reg. 8. Math. Paris Duke Roberts ãâã puââ¦out Mat. Paris An. D. 1108 Flemmings placed in Wales An. Reg. 9. Giral Gaââ¦b The coââ¦mendation of the Flemmings The Flemmings great helps for restraining the Welsh King Rufus had little successe in Wales Will. Malmes lib. 5. King Henry disburdenâ⦠England of the Flemmings The King violats his promise to the Peeres Math. Paris Ansel. stil molests maried Priests Eadmerus King Philip of France dieth and Lewis succee deth Polyder King Henrie strengthens Normandy An. D. 1109 His daughter married to the Emperour An. Reg. 10. Archbishop Anselme dieth An. D. 1110 An. Reg. 11. Appearing Chastity did breed secret impurity Eadmerus An. D. 1111 An. Reg. 12. King Henry goes into Normandy against Rebels Math. Paris Robert Reliââ¦sme an old Traitor taken A bloudy father and a cruell pastime Chro. Wallia An. D. 1112 An. Reg. 13. Regist. S. Frides Widâ⦠Oxon. * Iames 5. 17. An. D. 1114 Floren. Wigorn. Math. Paris Mat. Westminst Iohn Castor Chron. Wallia The King goes with a power against the
Lawyers sent for to make treasons * At Shrewsburie saith Hist. Lecestrens Hist. Lecestrens * Fulthorp vide Booke of Statut. A. 11. Rich. 2. cap. 4. * Those Articles are set downe in the Book of Statu A. 21. R. ãâã c. 12 * In MS. it iâ⦠ratis for Cratâ⦠in likelihood Hââ¦st ãâã The popular Lords bold answere to the king The kings reply The Lords ââ¦harge the king with sundry matters An. D. 1388. An. Reg. 11. * Stat. Aâ⦠11. ãâã 1 The rough and harsh behauiour of the Lords Persons remoued from about the King Historia Lecestren The Duke of new Troy or London * An. 10. 11. Rich. 2. A. D. 1389. A. reg 12. The King declares himselfe to be of age and takes the gouernment vpon him * He was founder of the two famous Colledges in Oxford and Winchester * Roder. Santius Archiep. Toletan Hist. Hisp. part 4 cap. 22. * Polyd. Verg. l. 20 Hist. Ang. * Froissard * Tho. Wals. The Duke of Lancaster in his distresse calleth vpon God and is heard * Roder. San. qua supra Conditions of perpetuall amity betweene the K. of Spaine and the Duke of Lancaster * Tho. VValsin in Ric. 2. * Fabian Caxton * Holinsh. pag. 450. * Ypod. Neust. * Holinshed The Duke of Lancaster doth good offices The Duke of Yorkes carriage worthily praised A. D. 1390. An. reg 13. The Duke of Lancaster made Duke of Aquitaine Henry of Bullingbroke seekes aduentures into Germany * A. R. 13. vid. lib. Stat. * Ypod. Neust. 544. ibid. p. 545. * ãâã frigore turbatâ⦠A. D. 1391. * Ypod. Neust. * Rââ¦mipetis * Ioh. Stow. cals him Earle of Northumberland A. D. 1392. London in disgrace with the King * Tho. VVals * Fabian Caxton but. Stow mistikes their additions of other disorders * Ypod. Neust. A. D. 1393. A. D. 1394. * Ypod. Neust. The death of Queene Anne and many great Ladies The famous Sir Iohn Hawkwood dieth * Paul ãâã in ââ¦log ãâã ãâã * Iulius Feroldus * Tho. Walsin Ypod. Neust. An. D. 1396. * Doct. Tayler ex Autographâ⦠ipsius A. D. 15â⦠An excellent note concerning the vanity of worldly ambition in Princes * Froissard The Duke of Lancaster marries the Lady Katherine Swinford * Stow Holinsh. erreth in saying but three A peace and marriage with France A. D. 1397. A. reg 20. * Hist. Ang. lib. 20. * Ypod. Neust. Grafton Chron. * Fabian Concor Hist. * A French pamphlet apud Ioh. Stowe in Hollinsh pag. 488. Lanquets Epitoâ⦠* Hist. Angl. li. 20. * Tho. VValsin * Grafton Io. Stow. Annal. * Milles. p. 427. * Ypod Neust. A. reg 21. * Libr. Statut. An. 21. Rich. 2. cap. 2. * ãâã brââ¦ad An. 10. ãâã * Holinsh. The Earle of Arandel beheaded The Duke of Glocester murthered A. D. 1398. Libr. Statu An. 21. Rich. 2. cap. 12. * Tho. Walsin * Book of statutâ⦠A. Ric. 2. 21. ca. 12. artic 6. * Tho. Walsing The King Prince of Chester creates Dukes and other States * Hist. Ang. lib. 20. * Ypod Neust. An. D. 1399. An. Reg. 22. * Ypod Neust. * Tho. Wals. in R. 2. * Annal. Hibern apud Cambd. * Annal. Hibern apud Cambd. * Tho. VVals * Ed. 2. §. 33. 34. King Richard resignes vpon Michaelmas day A. D. 1340. * Holinsh. pa. 504 * D. Hayward iâ⦠Hen. 4. * Fabia Concord hist. saith thirty and eight * Tho. Wals. * Ypod. Neust. * Ypodigma Neust. Ypod. Neust. * Fab. 1. Concord Hist. Holinsh. ex Fab. A necessary protestation * Mornay Myst. iniquit p. 482. * into Bohemia opera Io. Huss To. 2. * Walfi p. 205. p. 208. * Ibid. p. 285. * p. 327. * p. 285. * Cââ¦lmen Sapientia scientia p. 201. * p. 286. * p. 201. * Bulla Gregorij ib. * Vide op Ioh. Huss 10. 2. * Nimio fauââ¦re Pââ¦ocerum militum VValsin p. 351. p. 328. * Ypod. Neust. p 552. ibid. * Varia Wicliffi M. S. in biblioth Oxon. * Tho. VVals p. 285. * ib. pag. 283. * An. 1385. * Walsi p. 312. Ypod. Neust. p. 537. * Atri Ditis is in M. S not in the printed copies Monarch 51 Henry IIII. * Tho. VValsin * Ex Anonym apud Io. Stow. Annal. Holinsh p. 515. Polyd. Verg. lib. 21. * Hall Chron. * Shellie as others haue it * Fab Conc. Hist. * Harst cap. 119. * Hall Chron. Holinsh. p. 516. * Tho. Walsing The late King Richard starued to death * Ypod. Neust. * Annal. in H. 4. * Sir Iohn Fââ¦rtescue * Chron. c. 200. * In Yorkshire pag. 567. * Hist. Angl. 20. in ââ¦in Rich. 2. The fiction of Tantââ¦lus verified in King Richard * Lanquets Chron. in Hen. 4. * Fab. Conc. Chron. * Holinsh. p. 517. * Lib. 16. A counterfet King Richard buried in Scotland Tho. VVals in Hen. 4. ad An. D. 1044. Richards dead body shewed openly at London From thence is carried to Langley and afterward to Westminster * Thom. Walsing in Henr. 4. * Fab. Conc. Hist. * Annal. * Ypod. Neust. * Hist. 51. li. 16. by Belindens diuision cap. 13 Owen Glendowr drawes the VVelsh into rebellion * Hist. of Wales D. Powel p. 385. 386. 387. * Sir Edw. Cooke Epist. part 3. report King Henrie enters North-VVales with an Armie VVarre ãâã ãâã by ãâã Pââ¦e * * ãâã Sâ⦠ââ¦4 an 2. c. ââ¦5 An. D. 1401. An. Reg. 2 * Polyd. Verg. Hist an ãâã 21. * Tho. VVals * Holinsh. Chron. Frossard The forme of redeliuering Queen Iââ¦abel to the French The King in danger to be slaine or wounded An. 1402. * Fab. Chron. ad A. D. 1400. * In Hen. 4. * Polyd. Vergâ⦠21. * Holinsh. p. 520. The late king Richard though dead suffers not K. Henry to rest Tho. Wals. Ypod The Diuell appeares in Essex * Cambd in Northumb p. 675. * Pol. Verg. lib. 21. * Hect. Boet. l. 16. Henry Hotspurs fortunes against the Scots The incredible force of the olde English Archery The summe of the great victory at Halidown hil * Tho. Wals. Polyd. Verg. hath not a word in particular of this so great an action The Lord Mortimer dies a prisoner amongst the VVesh * Cambd. p. 675. in Northumberland A. D. 1403. * Ioh. Tilius Chr. * Ypod. Neust. in Histor. A strange presaging apparition of war * Heâ⦠Boâ⦠lib. 16. Causes of the Lord ââ¦rcies dangerous rebellion * Thom. Walsing * Cambd. in Northumberland The Kingdome of England to bee shared among the conspirators * Holinsh. p. 521. The late dead King Richard againe afflicteth Henry * Ypodig Neust. * ãâã ãâã lib. ãâã Thomas Percie Earle of Worce ster cause of the battell at Shrewsbury The terrible battel at Shrewsbury * Thomas Walsing Hoââ¦spurre and Dowglas onely seeke to encounter the Kinges person * Tho. Walsing * ââ¦ibr 16. * Many thousands together ââ¦aith VValsingham The King vseth his victory